Podcasts about Heh

Although technically Pesukeh De'zimra ends after the verses of "Baruch Hashem Le'olam Amen Ve'amen," at which point we should, in principle, proceed to Yishtabah – the concluding blessing of Pesukeh De'zimra – it is customary to add Va'yebarech David as well as Shirat Ha'yam. This is an ancient practice, instituted around one thousand years ago. The section of Va'yebarech David consists of verses from the Book of Dibreh Ha'yamim I (29:10-13) and a series of verses from the Book of Nehemya (9:5-11). The section of Shirat Ha'yam, of course, is the song sung by Beneh Yisrael after crossing the sea (Shemot, chapter 15), preceded by two introductory verses ("Va'yosha Hashem…"). The Sha'ar Ha'kavanot writes that one should stand while reciting the first 40 words of Va'yebarech David, meaning, through the words "Ata Hu Hashem Ha'Elokim." He adds that the first letters of these final five words – Alef, Heh, Yod and Heh – spell the Name of Hashem ("E-heyeh") associated with "Keter," the highest of the Sefirot (emanations). As standing during the recitation of these forty words is only customary, and not a strict requirement, one who finds it difficult to stand may certainly sit. While reciting the words "Ve'ata Moshel Ba'kol" in Va'yebarech David, one should give some money to charity. Specifically, one gives three coins – he should first give two coins together, and then a third coin by itself. This practice was taught by the Arizal, but there are indications that its origins date back even earlier. One indication is a testimony that the Rama (Rav Moshe Isserles, 1520-1572) followed this custom of giving charity during Va'yebarech David in his synagogue in Cracow, and the Rama did not have access to the Arizal's teachings. By giving charity during Pesukeh De'zimra, before praying the Amida, one fulfills the custom of Rabbi Elazar, mentioned by the Gemara (Baba Batra 10a), to give charity before praying. The commentaries explain that this should be done so that the charity acts as an advocate on the individual's behalf, helping to ensure the acceptance of his prayers. It has been noted that if Rabbi Elazar, a righteous sage, felt that he needed an advocate, then certainly we, who are on a much lower level, should avail ourselves of such an advocate by giving charity before praying. Some had the custom to give charity each morning twice – when they first entered the synagogue, and then a second time while reciting the words "Ve'ata Moshel Ba'kol." This custom is brought by the Kaf Ha'haim (Rav Yaakob Haim Sofer, Baghdad-Jerusalem, 1870-1939), who tells the story of a person who consistently followed this practice, but one day failed to do so. That night, he dreamt that he was harshly chastised for deviating from this practice. Interestingly enough, Rav Ben Sion Mussafi brings a tradition among Iraqi Jews that whenever the Kaf Ha'haim tells a story about somebody without naming him, this story is actually about himself. We may thus conclude that the Kaf Ha'haim personally observed this custom to give charity when entering the synagogue and then a second time during the recitation of "Ve'ata Moshel Ba'kol." In any event, the consensus among the Poskim is that it suffices to give charity only once, during the recitation of "Ve'ata Moshel Ba'kol," because, as mentioned, the purpose is to give charity before one presents his requests in the Amida prayer. One should preferably give charity not only at Shaharit, but also before Minha and Arbit. The Ben Ish Hai (Rav Yosef Haim of Baghdad, 1833-1909) taught that the act of giving charity is associated with the divine Name of Havaya (which is spelled Yod, Heh, Vav and Heh). The small coin resembles Yod – the smallest letter in the alphabet – and the giver holds it in his hand, with his five fingers, alluding to the letter Heh, which in Gematria equals 5. When he extends his arm, he forms the letter Vav, which is long and straight, and the coin is then received in the poor individual's hand, which represents the second Heh in the Name. The Ben Ish Hai adds that if a poor person is not present, and one is setting aside the money for charity, then he should place the coin with his right hand into a pouch in his left hand. In his work Od Yosef Hai (Parashat Vayigash), the Ben Ish Hai writes that there were Sadikim who fulfilled this custom even on Shabbat. Before Shabbat, they would prepare two envelopes – one with two coins, and another with one coin, and place them in a designated location. Then, on Shabbat, while reciting "Ve'ata Moshel Ba'kol," they would think of those envelopes, allocating them for charity. They would then give these coins to the poor after Shabbat. Even one who did not designate these envelopes before Shabbat can fulfill this practice on Shabbat by pledging in his mind during the recitation of "Ve'ata Moshel Ba'kol" to donate three coins to Sedaka after Shabbat. The Kaf Ha'haim writes that if a person has a bill, and he cannot exchange it for coins, then he should hold it and have in mind to donate the value of two coins within this bill for charity, and then the value of one coin. After several days, when he has donated the full amount of the bill, he should give the bill to charity. If one wishes to give charity from the bill before Minha and Arbit, when speaking is permissible, he should make this pledge verbally.

The heart of the Pesukeh De'zimra section consists of the final five chapters of Tehillim, each of which begin and end with the word "Halleluy-ah." While all five of these chapters are significant, the third and fifth chapters (Psalm 148 & Psalm 150) – "Halleluy-ah Halelu Et Hashem" and "Halleluy-ah Halelu Kel Be'kodsho" – are the most important. Therefore, if a person arrives late, and is unable to recite all five chapters, he should try to recite at least these two. We present here a number of insights into these chapters in order for us to get a glimpse of the unlimited depth and countless layers of meaning underlying the words. In the first of these chapters, we proclaim, "Ahalela Hashem Be'hayai, Azamera L'Elokai Be'odi" – "I shall praise G-d in my lifetime; I shall sing to my G-d while I still exist." The word "Be'hayai" ("in my lifetime") has been understood to mean when we are still healthy and functioning. As long as we are physically capable of speaking and giving praise to the Almighty, we are obliged to do so. Rav Chaim Brim (Jerusalem, 1922-2002) noted the implication of this verse that one of the most important things in life, one of our most central obligations, is to give praise to Hashem. Among the purposes of our existence here in this world is to recognize Hashem's goodness, to express our gratitude, and to sing His praises. If a person would be asked what he would do if, after his passing, he could be resurrected for five minutes, his response should be that he would use this time to praise Hashem. This concept is emphasized further in the next chapter, which begins, "Halleluy-ah Ki Tob Zamera L'Elokenu" – we should praise Hashem because "it is good to sing to our G-d." One of the greatest privileges we have is the opportunity to praise Hashem each and every day. The fourth of these five chapters exclaims, "Shiru L'Hashem Shir Hadash" – "Sing a new song to G-d." This verse uses the masculine term for song – "Shir" – as opposed to the feminine form – "Shira." The difference between the masculine and feminine form is that the feminine form implies succession, that there will be other songs, just as a woman produces children, whereas the masculine form refers to a song that does not produce more songs. The masculine term "Shir" is used in this Psalm because it speaks of the final song, the song that we will sing at the time of Mashiah's arrival. Indeed, the end of this chapter talks about G-d taking revenge from Israel's enemies – "La'asot Nekama Ba'goyim" – as it refers to the final redemption, when our enemies will be vanquished. The final of these chapters, "Halleluy-ah Halelu Kel Be'kodsho" – concludes with the verse, "Kol Ha'neshama Tehalel Y-ah Halleluy-ah" – "Every soul shall praise G-d, Halleluy-ah" – and it is customary to recite this concluding verse twice. One of the reasons given is that by repeating this verse, we end up recite the verb "Hallelu"/"Tehalel" twelve times, an allusion to the custom to recite Hallel on Rosh Hodesh, at the beginning of each of the twelve months of the year. The Arizal taught that the first letters of the words "Kol Ha'neshama Tehalel" – Kaf, Heh and Tav – spell a Name of Hashem associated with protection from danger. Having this intention while reciting these words can help protect a person from harm. It is likewise recommended to recite these words with this intention anytime one fears some sort of danger. The Arizal noted that this also helps protect pregnant women from miscarriage. Rav David Abudarham (Spain, 14 th century) writes that the Pesukeh De'zimra service is constructed in a manner that corresponds to the "Asara Ma'amarot" – the ten pronouncements through which G-d brought the world into existence. Pesukeh De'zimra begins with the blessing of Baruch She'amar, which corresponds to the first pronouncement. It is followed by Mizmor Le'toda – which parallels the second pronouncement, that of "Va'yehi Or" ("There shall be light"), and so on. The chapter of "Halleluy-ah Halelu Kel Be'kodsho" corresponds to the final pronouncement, the creation of Adam, and thus concludes, "Every soul shall praise G-d," emphasizing the point that the human being is the only one among the world's creatures capable of giving praise to G-d. After completing these five chapters of Tehillim, we recite four verses: "Baruch Hashem Le'olam Amen Ve'amen" (Tehillim 89:53); "Baruch Hashem Mi'sion, Shochen Yerushalayim…" (Tehillim 135:21); "Baruch Hashem Elokim Oseh Niflaot Le'bado U'baruch Shem Kebodo Le'olam…" (72:18-19). The first of these verses marks the conclusion of the third of the five books of Tehillim, and the fourth and fifth verses mark the conclusion of the second book. We thus recite these verses as a fitting conclusion to our recitation of Tehillim in Pesukeh De'zimra. Additionally, the first verse has five words, corresponding to the congregation's five-word response to Barechu – "Baruch Hashem Ha'meborach Le'olam Va'ed." The second verse consists of six words, alluding to the six words of the verse "Shema Yisrael Hashem Elokenu Hashem Ehad." Finally, the third and fourth verses contain a total of 19 words, paralleling the 19 blessings of the Amida prayer. The first and final verses conclude with "Amen Ve'amen." The Ben Ish Hai (Rav Yosef Haim of Baghdad, 1833-1909) explains that the word "Amen" is repeated to affirm the eternal truth of our praise of Hashem, both in this world and the next. One should not add other chapters of Tehillim or other verses in Pesukeh De'zimra. For example, if somebody completed Pesukeh De'zimra before the Hazan, he should not add recitations while he waits for the Hazan to finish. Neither should a person repeat any of the text of Pesukeh De'zimra. Even if one realized that he had recited Pesukeh De'zimra without Kavana (concentration), he should not repeat it. (The exception is the verse "Pote'ah Et Yadecha U'masbi'a…" which should be repeated if it was recited without Kavana, as we discussed in a previous installment.)

Wh— Good morning sunshine. —why did you wake me up? You're on in five. I'm—what?! Aren't you aware that “nap time” is “nap time”?! ITS IN MY CONTRACT. It's also in your contract that you host the show. Oh my— —in like, five minutes. Four and a half, really. Or three. AUGH! Where's Deborah? Who the fuck is “Debra”? No, Deborah— you've gotta be kidding me. DEBBIE! What?! Come on, give me Debbie. You know Debbie, don't you? Come on! I thought it was Debrah? No it's— {Enter The Multiverse} GUILLERMO English not that good.. A blurred and cloudy vision awakes us as the former dreamer to GUILLERMO, who appears to be perched with his foot upon a rock in a domineering yet hunched and drunken stance to be profusely yelling at someone in SPANISH. (Hecho En Mexico) As we look closer, he appears to be yelling quite belligerently at a MULE. [Extremely inebriated and profanity laden and heavily dialected Mexican Spanish] ¡—ay pindejo! ¿…Guillermo? GUILLERMO turns back and uncrossed his hunch, throwing a roped machete over his shoulder to his back. He he neither confirms nor denies himself, and rather just passes in a hobble of inebriated self certainty with a crooked smile. Heh. Where the hell are we? We're down on that farmland out in Mexico Guillermo bought with all that Kimmel money… Kimmel! I should have known he had something to do with this. He does. Cause he always does— but well— GUILLERMO in the nearby distance brutally opens a COCONUT with his MACHETE and chases his TEQUILLA with it. —Guillermo is King here. GUILLERMO catches wind of this conversation and interjects. EN ESPAÑOL GUILLERMO ¡Órale, pues! ¿¡Qué chingados están esperando!? ¡Pónganse vergas, pinches güeyes mugrosos! Oh shit. We'd better— Yeah. GUILLERMO. {ENTER THE MULTIVERSE} Órale! ¡Levántense ya, pinches nacos de mierda hijos de su puta madre... pendejos! L E G E N D S Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025 The Festival Project, Inc. ™ All rights reserved. Chroma111. Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025. [The Festival Project, Inc. ™] All rights reserved. UNAUTHORIZED REPRODUCTION OR DISTRIBUTION IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED BY LAW.

Wh— Good morning sunshine. —why did you wake me up? You're on in five. I'm—what?! Aren't you aware that “nap time” is “nap time”?! ITS IN MY CONTRACT. It's also in your contract that you host the show. Oh my— —in like, five minutes. Four and a half, really. Or three. AUGH! Where's Deborah? Who the fuck is “Debra”? No, Deborah— you've gotta be kidding me. DEBBIE! What?! Come on, give me Debbie. You know Debbie, don't you? Come on! I thought it was Debrah? No it's— {Enter The Multiverse} GUILLERMO English not that good.. A blurred and cloudy vision awakes us as the former dreamer to GUILLERMO, who appears to be perched with his foot upon a rock in a domineering yet hunched and drunken stance to be profusely yelling at someone in SPANISH. (Hecho En Mexico) As we look closer, he appears to be yelling quite belligerently at a MULE. [Extremely inebriated and profanity laden and heavily dialected Mexican Spanish] ¡—ay pindejo! ¿…Guillermo? GUILLERMO turns back and uncrossed his hunch, throwing a roped machete over his shoulder to his back. He he neither confirms nor denies himself, and rather just passes in a hobble of inebriated self certainty with a crooked smile. Heh. Where the hell are we? We're down on that farmland out in Mexico Guillermo bought with all that Kimmel money… Kimmel! I should have known he had something to do with this. He does. Cause he always does— but well— GUILLERMO in the nearby distance brutally opens a COCONUT with his MACHETE and chases his TEQUILLA with it. —Guillermo is King here. GUILLERMO catches wind of this conversation and interjects. EN ESPAÑOL GUILLERMO ¡Órale, pues! ¿¡Qué chingados están esperando!? ¡Pónganse vergas, pinches güeyes mugrosos! Oh shit. We'd better— Yeah. GUILLERMO. {ENTER THE MULTIVERSE} Órale! ¡Levántense ya, pinches nacos de mierda hijos de su puta madre... pendejos! L E G E N D S Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025 The Festival Project, Inc. ™ All rights reserved. Chroma111. Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025. [The Festival Project, Inc. ™] All rights reserved. UNAUTHORIZED REPRODUCTION OR DISTRIBUTION IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED BY LAW.

Wh— Good morning sunshine. —why did you wake me up? You're on in five. I'm—what?! Aren't you aware that “nap time” is “nap time”?! ITS IN MY CONTRACT. It's also in your contract that you host the show. Oh my— —in like, five minutes. Four and a half, really. Or three. AUGH! Where's Deborah? Who the fuck is “Debra”? No, Deborah— you've gotta be kidding me. DEBBIE! What?! Come on, give me Debbie. You know Debbie, don't you? Come on! I thought it was Debrah? No it's— {Enter The Multiverse} GUILLERMO English not that good.. A blurred and cloudy vision awakes us as the former dreamer to GUILLERMO, who appears to be perched with his foot upon a rock in a domineering yet hunched and drunken stance to be profusely yelling at someone in SPANISH. (Hecho En Mexico) As we look closer, he appears to be yelling quite belligerently at a MULE. [Extremely inebriated and profanity laden and heavily dialected Mexican Spanish] ¡—ay pindejo! ¿…Guillermo? GUILLERMO turns back and uncrossed his hunch, throwing a roped machete over his shoulder to his back. He he neither confirms nor denies himself, and rather just passes in a hobble of inebriated self certainty with a crooked smile. Heh. Where the hell are we? We're down on that farmland out in Mexico Guillermo bought with all that Kimmel money… Kimmel! I should have known he had something to do with this. He does. Cause he always does— but well— GUILLERMO in the nearby distance brutally opens a COCONUT with his MACHETE and chases his TEQUILLA with it. —Guillermo is King here. GUILLERMO catches wind of this conversation and interjects. EN ESPAÑOL GUILLERMO ¡Órale, pues! ¿¡Qué chingados están esperando!? ¡Pónganse vergas, pinches güeyes mugrosos! Oh shit. We'd better— Yeah. GUILLERMO. {ENTER THE MULTIVERSE} Órale! ¡Levántense ya, pinches nacos de mierda hijos de su puta madre... pendejos! L E G E N D S Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025 The Festival Project, Inc. ™ All rights reserved. Chroma111. Copyright © The Complex Collective 2025. [The Festival Project, Inc. ™] All rights reserved. UNAUTHORIZED REPRODUCTION OR DISTRIBUTION IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED BY LAW.

In some editions of the Siddur, several words are added to the text of Baruch She'amar on Shabbat. However, these additions are incorrect. The text of Baruch She'amar – which, according to tradition, was revealed to the Ansheh Kenesset Ha'gedola (Men of the Great Assembly) on a piece of paper that fell from the heavens – contains precisely 87 words, and this is the exact text that we should recite. There are some editions of the Siddur in which additions for Shabbat appear before Baruch She'amar. One may recite these additions, though he should ensure to have in mind that they are not said as part of Baruch She'amar, but rather comprise a separate text. The custom is to stand during the recitation of Baruch She'amar. However, since standing is required only by force of custom, and not as a strict Halachic obligation, one who is ill or otherwise frail may sit. Our custom is to hold the front two Sisit of the Tallit in our hand during the recitation of Baruch She'amar. This is based on a Kabbalistic teaching mentioned in the Sha'ar Ha'kavanot (a work based on the teachings of Rav Haim Vital, 1542-1620), according to which there is a deep connection between Baruch She'amar and Sisit. The Ben Ish Hai (Rav Yosef Haim of Baghdad, 1833-1909) adds that one should kiss the Sisit upon concluding Baruch She'amar, as an expression of love and affection for the Misva of Sisit. In the phrase "Ha'mehulal Be'feh Amo," there are some who say "Be'fi" instead of "Be'feh." However, this is incorrect. The proper text is "Be'feh." Significantly, the word "Be'feh" in Gematria equals 87 – the number of words in Baruch She'amar. The correct pronunciation of the final word of Baruch She'amar is "Ba'tishbahot," and not "Ba'tushbahot." One who arrives in the synagogue late, and skips Pesukeh De'zimra in order to recite the Amida together with the congregation, does not recite Baruch She'amar afterward. This Beracha is to be recited only before the Amida. (This applies also to Yishtabah, the concluding Beracha of Pesukeh De'zimra.) The first four words of Baruch She'amar are "Baruch She'amar Ve'haya Ha'olam," the first letters of which (Bet, Shin, Vav, Heh) spell the word "Be'shaveh" – "equal." This has been understood as alluding that reciting Baruch She'amar properly earns us rewards equal to the rewards granted to the angels for serving G-d. Moreover, these four words express praise to Hashem for bringing the world into existence – and so reciting this blessing properly helps us tap into G-d's creative powers. So often, we need Hashem to bring us a salvation, to "create" a solution for us. People frequently approach me asking how they can earn something that they so desperately need. One thing we can do is to recite Baruch She'amar properly, slowly, from the Siddur, and with concentration, thinking about how Hashem created the world from sheer nothingness, and in this merit we will, please G-d, be worthy of Him "creating" the solutions that we all need in our lives.

Sally Ann Hall (@meSallyAnn and FunnySallyAnn.com) is a comic with her first album and special coming out  - look for “Pretty Dead Wife” picked five Sci Fi movies that had some wild socialmes sages. Spoilers galore for five movies from 2012-2018. And then GalaxyQuest. Heh. Fun. Pre Destination The Endless Jupiter Ascending Hunger Games Franchise Galaxy Quest Every November and December I ask that you NOT donate to the Dork Forest but find your local food bank and give as much as you can to them. FeedingAmerica.com has a listing OR google “your town” and “food bank.” I believe in you. If you're set up to give to me these two months – your cash goes to LA's Food Bank. Thanks so much for all your support and take care of each other out there. Links to everything is at ⁠⁠⁠www.dorkforest.com⁠⁠⁠ or ⁠⁠⁠www.jackiekashian.com⁠⁠⁠ Extra TDF/standup and a storytelling album are available here: ⁠⁠https://thedorkforest.bandcamp.com/⁠⁠   YouTube has the videos: ⁠⁠https://www.youtube.com/@JackieKashianInc⁠⁠ And it's @jackiekashian on all the social mediaz. Audio and Video by Patrick Brady Music is by Mike Ruekberg Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

The story of Saikat Chakrabarti begins in a time when his parents' and ancestors' country was being torn apart, almost literally. In this episode, meet and get to know Saikat. These days, he's busy knocking on doors and otherwise hitting the ground in a bid to represent San Francisco in the US Congress. As I write this, just last week, Speaker Emerita Nancy Pelosi announced that she would not run for a 20th term. Timing! Let's go back to mid-Nineteenth Century India. Because his dad's family is Hindu, they were forced to relocate after Indian/Pakistani partition, fleeing their home country of Bangladesh for Kolkata (Calcutta) in India. Folks had warned Saikat's grandfather, a school teacher, to leave, and they did. Once in Kolkata, his grandfather opened a school largely for the kids of other refugees living in the area. Owing to the school's success, he was able to secure a one-bedroom apartment for his family of 12—he, his wife (Saikat's grandmother), and 10 kids, including Saikat's father. Saikat has been back to that apartment. He says that, walking around that neighborhood all these years later, folks still recognize his dad thanks to what his grandfather did for them and their family. His mom had it better than his dad. But still, she went to a school with dirt floors. Saikat looks to his ancestors' struggles—the communities they were part of, and how those communities came together to address issues the government neglected—for inspiration today. When his dad was young, a friend took him to an office where he was pitched to come to the United States. There was a whole set-up. The sell was simply the so-called American Dream. Saikat's parents met in India through an arrangement. Their respective parents knew someone who set it all up. They met and got married about a week later in a field. The visa his dad had applied for at that office came through after he'd been married, making it a bigger decision than it would've been if he were still single. He was also the primary earner in his own family, and they didn't want him to leave. He decided to take that leap regardless. His dad showed up in the US with $8 in his pocket and no job yet secured. He slept on a friends' couch in Manhattan and hit the pavement, résumé in hand. And it worked. He got a job. Saikat's dad had studied civil engineering in college. His first job in his new country was with a company that built skyscrapers … NYC skyscrapers. It was 1979. Saikat's mom came to join her husband soon after, and they had their first kid, Saikat's older sister, while living in Queens. His dad and his mom also experienced their first cold-weather winter that year. After a stint in New York, Samir moved his family to Pittsburgh. He had visited there in the summer, liked it, got a job offer, but relocated in the winter. Once again, the weather got the better of the young family. Seeking a warmer climate, they moved to Texas, first to Houston, and then to Fort Worth. At this point in the podcast, I decided to do something I've never done in the eight years since Storied: San Francisco began. And that's because I've never had any guests on the show who are from where I'm from. I chose to dork out with Saikat about my hometown. Thank you for indulging us (me, really). The first question I had for Saikat is: What hospital were you born in? Harris Methodist. Holy shit, same! He asked me my age (52), what schools I went to (Bruce Shulkey Elementary, Wedgwood Middle School [Saikat went there for one year], and Southwest High School). What a fun turn on this podcast, me rattling off the schools I went to like born-and-raised San Franciscans do. Heh. I digress into a sidebar about the race riot that happened at my high school during my junior year. You'll have to listen, or you can read a little more about it here. Then we get to hear about Saikat's experience growing up in the same city. His family lived in a suburb (apparently not far from where my parents still live), and he describes his early life as fairly standard—hanging out with friends, going to the mall (the same mall I was a regular at a decade or so before). But, being an Indian-American, Saikat experienced racism I was privileged enough to avoid. Saikat makes a distinction, though, between intentional, malicious racism and what I'd call accidental or unintentional racism. It's an important distinction, and he says most of what he experienced in Fort Worth was the less-harmful variety. He summarizes his childhood thusly—family, school, the Bengali-American community in Fort Worth. One member of that community, Saikat's best friend from childhood, lives downstairs from him in San Francisco today. His whole world in high school was, as Saikat puts it: hip-hop, basketball, and math. He got into Harvard, which he says he didn't expect. Many of his friends went to UT Austin (my alma mater), and he figured he'd go there, too. But he wasn't about to pass up the opportunity to attend one of the most highly regarded universities in the country. But Harvard was a culture shock for Saikat. The Fort Worth community he'd known all his life was working- and middle-class. The student body at Harvard was largely kids who came from money and had wildly different interests than he did. Saikat went into his shell his freshman year. As he emerged from that shell, he found his people at Harvard. In 2007, Saikat graduated from Harvard with a degree in computer science. He'd spent a summer in San Francisco between his junior and senior years, and loved it. All his life, The City had been presented as this place where "cool shit happened." Movies, music, TV shows, skateboarding, the LGBTQIA and civil rights movements … and of course, the fledgling internet. Tech and social justice—both existed in a cutting-edge environment here. He lived in New York City for one year immediately after he graduated. We riff on life in NYC vs. life here, agreeing on most aspects. When it was time for Saikat to find a new place to live, San Francisco was the obvious choice. The woman he was dating (his wife and mother of his child today) went to school at Cornell in Ithaca, New York, where he visited often. But even her friends told Saikat that he was much more a NorCal-type. Unable to find housing anywhere else in SF, Saikat first landed in Park Merced. He was happy to have a San Francisco address, but didn't feel like he was living in The City. A trip to The Mission changed that quickly. Check back Thursday for Part 2 with Saikat. We recorded this podcast at Duboce Park Cafe in October 2025. Photography by Jeff Hunt

Send us comments, suggestions and ideas here! In this week's episode we advance to Chapters 3 and 4 of Liber ARARITA, a class A holy book from the religion of Thelema prepared by Aleister Crowley to explain the unexplainable with overengineered religious poetry intended to be paired traditionally with camels and butt sex in the Algerian Desert. While Chapter 3 deals with the quintessential energies on the Tree of Life in their most balanced and recognizable form - Chapter 4 deals with the psychedelic vision of stepping into this wisdom matrix from the first person perspective. In the free side of the show we get carried away exploring the occult meaning of the Hebrew letters Aleph and Resh (the letters that correspond to the chapters we've read so far) and what profound meaning they have when placed together. After throwing George Lucas under the bus we make it about halfway through chapters 3 and 4 before breaking to have an aneurism and finishing the rest of the Tree of Life in the extended show. Thank you and enjoy the show!In the free side of the show we discuss:The Secrets of Hebrew Letter Aleph and ReshWho the HELL is V.V.V.V.V.Its Luke Skywalker Gematria of 511 and 41Egyptian NeithThe “Heh” of the TetragrammatonThe “Yod” of the TetragrammatonThe Babe of the AbyssIn the extended show available at www.patreon.com/TheWholeRabbit we continue down the tree to discuss:The Hua and the SiaThe Folded Cloth The Attainment of SiddhisThe Image of GodNutsack is the BestThe Splendour of HodThe “Vav” of the TetragrammatonThe second “Heh” of the TetragrammatonThe Holy Guardian Angel This episode was prepared by Luke Madrid and Heka Astra, quotes read by Tim Hacker, Blue sections prepared by Mari Sama.Where to find The Whole Rabbit:Spotify: https://open.spotify.com/show/0AnJZhmPzaby04afmEWOAVInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/the_whole_rabbitTwitter: https://twitter.com/1WholeRabbitOrder Stickers: https://www.stickermule.com/thewholerabbitOther Merchandise: https://thewholerabbit.myspreadshop.com/Music By Spirit Travel Plaza:https://open.spotify.com/artist/30dW3WB1sYofnow7y3V0YoSources:Liber ARARITA / IAO 131https://iao131.com/commentaries/liber-dcccxiii-vel-ararita-sub-figura-dlxx/Book of Thoth:https://dn710008.ca.archive.org/0/items/out-of-print-and-rare-books-collection/BookOfThoth.pdfBook of the Law:https://sacred-texts.com/oto/engccxx.htmDion Fortune, Mystical KabbalahAleister Crowley, The Vision and the VoiceSupport the show

HEH

On today's program, Episode 185, this is Part 2 of a continued dialogue I had with Andre Roosma of the Netherlands, discussing what is often referred to as Paleo-Hebrew. We will explore the Hebrew language's pictographic roots and fundamental concepts that underlie the earliest known script of the biblical laws and narratives, delving deeper into the pictographic meanings of Hebrew as the language spoken by Abraham, Moses, and David. Today's program will provide an overview of the Hebrew letters from "Heh" to "Tav," including their pictographic forms and meanings. Join me now for my discussion with Andre Roosma as we delve into the rich nuances of biblical texts, exploring their pictographic notions.

Please, feel free to send a text message here and give us feedback. Also, you may send a text msg or leave voicemail (425) 550-6670. Please DO NOT ask questions here because I have no way to respond to your questions. If you have questions, please send an email: questions@cominghome.co.ilOn today's program, Episode 185, this is Part 2 of a continued dialogue I had with Andre Roosma of the Netherlands, discussing what is often referred to as Paleo-Hebrew. We will discuss the Hebrew language's pictographic roots and basic notions that underlie the earliest known script of the biblical laws and narratives, delving deeper into the pictographic meanings of Hebrew as the language spoken by Abraham, Moses, and David. With today's program, we will have a look at the Hebrew letters "Heh" - ה - to "Tav" - ת, their pictographic forms and meanings. Join me now for my discussion with Andre Roosma as we delve into the rich nuances of biblical texts, exploring their pictographic notions. Support the show

Adam Korga (@adamkorga_author) is a coder and wants the world to get the jokes IT peoples tell each other. HEH. I ALMOST get many of these jokes. He's written a book that you can preorder now, and get Sept 30th – called IT Dictionary. Enjoy. Donate to The Dork Forest if you like the show. The paypal email ⁠jackie@jackiekashian.com⁠ and venmo is @jackiekashian. There is MERCH: ⁠www.JackieKashianStore.com⁠ is the direct. Links to everything is at ⁠⁠www.dorkforest.com⁠⁠ or ⁠⁠www.jackiekashian.com⁠⁠ Extra TDF/standup and a storytelling album are available here: ⁠https://thedorkforest.bandcamp.com/⁠ Youtube has the videos: ⁠https://www.youtube.com/@JackieKashianInc⁠ And it's @jackiekashian on all the social mediaz. Audio and Video by Patrick Brady Music is by Mike Ruekberg Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

JP abandons his cohost duties once again, but this time Mr. Heh steps in to replace him to discuss the Commanders being better without Jayden Daniels, another Ravens meltdown, Caleb Williams showing out, and more!

ROSEANNE BARR HAS SOME THOUGHTS ON KIMMEL'S FIRING And this is fantastic to watch. After she herself was fired after firing off a horrible tweet with serious racist overtones (she says it was an Ambien induced tweet but it was still nasty) lots of people on the left celebrated, including on Mr. Jimmy Kimmel. My friend David Strom writes about it here, including Roseanne's offer to host the show while Kimmel is off. Heh. Christian Toto joins at 1:30 to discuss.

The Gemara (Rosh Hashanah 11a) lists several events that occurred on the date of Rosh Hashanah, the first of Tishreh. These include Sara conceiving with a child at the age of 90, after decades of infertility and desperate longing for a child. For this reason, we read on the first day of Rosh Hashanah the story of the birth of Sara's son, Yishak Abinu. The Gemara also mentions that Rosh Hashanah was the day when Yosef was released from prison in Egypt. He had been imprisoned when Potifar's wife falsely charged that he assaulted her, and Yosef spent 12 years in the dungeon, until he was brought before Pharaoh to interpret the king's mysterious dreams. This led to his being named Pharaoh's vizier. It was on Rosh Hashanah, the Gemara teaches, that Yosef was brought out of prison and taken before Pharaoh. This event is alluded to in the 81 st chapter of Tehillim, which – for good reason – is the chapter we read as the "Shir Shel Yom" (daily Psalm) on Rosh Hashanah. We find in this chapter references to both the sounding of the Shofar on Rosh Hashanah ("Tik'u Ba'hodesh Shofar" – verse 4), and Yosef's emergence as the leader of Egypt ("Edut Bi'Yehosef Samo Be'seto Al Eretz Misrayim" – verse 6) – clearly indicating that Yosef left prison on Rosh Hashanah. The Maharsha (Rav Shmuel Eidels, 1555-1631), in his commentary to Masechet Rosh Hashanah, draws a curious connection between these two events – Sara's conception, and Yosef's rise to power in Egypt. In the aforementioned chapter in Tehillim, Yosef's name appears with an extra letter Heh, such that it is written "Yehosef" instead of "Yosef." The Maharsha writes that this extra letter came from Sara, whose name ended with a Heh. Additionally, the Maharsha adds, according to the wisdom of Kabbalah, the letter Heh at the end of G-d's Name (the Name of "Havaya") signifies the concept of Malchut, kingship, and it was thus added to Yosef's name when he ascended to a position of royalty in Egypt. The commentators explain further that Sara's name, as we know, was originally "Sarai," which ended with the letter Yod, and it was later changed to "Sara," which ends with Heh. The letter Yod in Gematria equals 10, and it was divided into two Hehs, as the letter Heh in Gematria equals 5. One was given to Sara, and the other was given to Yosef. The question then becomes, why did specifically these two figures receive the letter Heh? What is their particular connection to this letter, which expresses the theme of Malchut? The answer lies in the fact that both Sara and Yosef faced numerous hardships over the course of many years, and nevertheless maintained pristine faith in Hashem. Sara was childless for many years, was twice abducted by ruthless kings, and wandered from place to place for much of her life. Yosef was cruelly banished from his home, brought as a slave to Egypt, where he was tempted by his master's wife – and when he refused, she had him imprisoned. As mentioned, he remained in prison for 12 years. Neither Sara nor Yosef ever questioned or challenged G-d's judgment. They fully and wholeheartedly accepted His rule over the world without complaint. And this is the greatest expression of Malchut – unconditional and unreserved submission to, and acceptance of, Hashem's will as the ultimate good. This is why Sara and Yosef are associated with the letter Heh – which signifies Hashem's kingship – and why they are associated with Rosh Hashanah, the day we celebrate Hashem's kingship. This teaches us a crucial lesson about how we must approach Rosh Hashanah. Many people approach this day focused solely on what went wrong during the previous year, and on their hopes and aspirations for the coming year, everything they want to be better during the new year. But they forget about all that went right during the past year, all the wonderful blessings that Hashem had granted them. The Tiferet Shlomo (Rav Shlomo of Radomsk, Poland, 1801-1866) taught that if we want our prayers to be answered, we must first thank Hashem for all the good in our lives before proceeding to ask for what we want. We cannot enter Rosh Hashanah ungratefully, complaining about all that is wrong with our lives, without first acknowledging, appreciating and being thankful for all that is currently right with our lives. After all, Rosh Hashanah is the day when Hashem is crowned anew as king over the universe, an event to which only "VIP members" are invited – and we, Am Yisrael, are the "VIP members." Imagine someone receiving an invitation to attend the Presidential inauguration, and he shows up with a frown, angry and agitated. When he gets a turn to greet the President, he doesn't smile, because he's so upset about whatever it is that's bothering him. He would likely be thrown out of the party, and he certainly would not be invited the next time around... On Rosh Hashanah, we are the special guests at Hashem's "inauguration." And thus Ezra Ha'sofer told the people on Rosh Hashanah, "Hedvat Hashem Hi Ma'uzchem" – that their source of strength and success was their joy and festivity on this day (Nehemia 8:10). We must show up on Rosh Hashanah smiling, celebrating Hashem's kingship, grateful for all He had done for us. Each and every year throughout her years of infertility, Sara joyously celebrated Hashem's kingship on Rosh Hashanah – just as Yosef did each and every year he spent in the dungeon. Of course, they also prayed for what they needed – but not before they felt genuine gratitude for all that they had. Let us enter Rosh Hashanah not only with a "laundry list" of everything we want Hashem to give us, but also with sincere gratitude for all that He has already given us, and we will then be worthy of His continued grace, kindness and blessing, Amen.

If a person hears a Beracha for the purpose of fulfilling an obligation, and he listens attentively and responds "Amen," then hearing this Beracha counts toward the required recitation of 100 blessings each day. Thus, for example, when a person hears Kiddush on Friday night to fulfill the Misva of Kiddush, those two Berachot – "Ha'gefen" and "Mekadesh Ha'Shabbat" – count as two of the 100 Berachot which he is obligated to recite each day. The same is true of the Misva over the Shofar blowing on Rosh Hashanah ("Li'shmoa Kol Shofar") and the Berachot recited over the Megilla reading on Purim ("Al Mikra Megilla," "She'asa Nissim," and – at night – "She'hehiyanu"). By listening to these Berachot and responding "Amen," one adds to his total number of Berachot recited that day. If a person recites a Beracha for others to fulfill their obligation, then, according to the ruling of Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach (Jerusalem, 1910-1995), this Beracha counts toward his recitation of 100 blessings. Thus, for example, if someone works as a chaplain in a hospital, and on Friday night he goes around the hospital making Kiddush for patients, all those Berachot can be counted toward his obligation. Even though he had already fulfilled the Misva of Kiddush, and he is reciting Kiddush solely for the sake of others, nevertheless, since he is, after all, reciting these Berachot, they count toward his 100 daily blessings. An interesting question arises in the case of somebody who recited the Amida, and then realized that he did not concentrate on the meaning of the words during the first Beracha. The Shulhan Aruch ruled that although we must of course endeavor to pray the entire Amida with Kavana (concentration), one fulfills his obligation even if he prayed without Kavana, as long as he recited the first blessing with Kavana. If, however, one did not concentrate on the meaning of the words while reciting the first Beracha, then he did not fulfill his obligation. Nevertheless, the accepted practice follows the ruling of the Rama (Rav Moshe Isserles, Cracow, 1530-1572) that one does not repeat the Amida in such a case, given the likelihood that he will not have Kavana the second time, either. The Poskim posed the question of whether these 19 Berachot – the blessings that comprise the Amida – can be counted toward one's required 100 daily Berachot in such a case. Seemingly, since it turns out that the person did not fulfill his obligation through the recitation of the Amida, the Berachot are considered to have been recited in vain, and thus they cannot count toward the required 100 blessings. Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach, however, ruled that these Berachot do, in fact, count toward the 100 Berachot. He proves this from the fact that if a person realizes during the recitation of the Amida that he did not have Kavana while reciting the first Beracha, he nevertheless continues reciting the Amida. Although he cannot fulfill the Amida requirement, as he recited the first blessing without Kavana, nevertheless, he completes the Amida. This proves that the Berachot of the Amida are not considered to have been recited in vain even if one had not concentrated while reciting the first Beracha. Rav Shlomo Zalman explains that although the person does not fulfill his obligation in this case, his prayer still formally qualifies as a valid Amida prayer. Thus, for example, the prohibition against walking in front of someone praying the Amida applies even if someone prays the Amida and did not have Kavana during the first blessing. Since the remainder of his Amida qualifies as an Amida – notwithstanding the fact that the individual does not fulfill his prayer obligation through this Amida – one may not pass in front of him. By the same token, Rav Shlomo Zalman rules, the Berachot can be counted toward the obligatory 100 blessings. Rav Shlomo Zalman applies this ruling also to the case of somebody who mistakenly omitted "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo" from the Amida on Rosh Hodesh, or recited "Ve'ten Tal U'matar" in the summer, and thus needs to repeat the Amida. Although the Amida was invalid, and the individual did not fulfill his obligation, Rav Shlomo Zalman maintained that these blessings count toward the 100 required daily Berachot. Rav Shlomo Zalman writes that if someone hears his fellow make such a mistake in his Amida prayer without realizing it, and the fellow continues the Amida, the person may not walk in front of him, as the one reciting the Amida is still considered to be praying the Amida. As in the case of one who did not concentrate during the first Beracha, the Amida still qualifies as an Amida prayer, even though the person does not fulfill his prayer obligation through the recitation of this prayer. (Regarding "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo," there is a debate among the Rishonim as to whether one who mistakenly omits this addition is considered not to have prayed at all, or has simply not fulfilled the obligation of "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo." According to one view, if one forgets "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo" at Minha on Rosh Hodesh, and he realizes his mistake only that night, when it is no longer Rosh Hodesh, he must recite an extra Amida at Arbit, even though he will not be adding "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo," since he is considered not to have prayed Minha. The other view maintains that this fellow has fulfilled his obligation of Minha, but failed to fulfill his obligation to recite "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo," and so there is no value in adding an Amida at Arbit, since he will not be reciting "Ya'aleh Ve'yabo." At first glance, it seems that Rav Shlomo Zalman's ruling was said specifically according to this second view, though in truth, it applies according to all opinions. A comprehensive analysis of this subject lies beyond the scope of our discussion here.) The Poskim offer different solutions for reaching a total of 100 Berachot on Shabbat and Yom Tob, when the Amida prayer is much shorter than the weekday Amida. The Amida prayer on Shabbat and Yom Tov consists of only seven blessings, as opposed to the weekday Amida, which contains 19. The Musaf prayer – with its seven Berachot – is added on Shabbat and Yom Tob, but nevertheless, one is left with 19 fewer Berachot – and these become 20 Berachot once we consider that one does not recite the Beracha over Tefillin on Shabbat and Yom Tob. Several of these missing Berachot are supplied by reciting and listening to Kiddush, but nevertheless, one is missing a considerable number of Berachot. The Shulhan Aruch writes that this problem can be solved by listening attentively and answering "Amen" to the Berachot recited over the Torah reading. On Shabbat morning, eight people are called to the Torah (seven regular Aliyot, and Maftir), and another three are called to the Torah at Minha – and each of these 11 men recite two Berachot. If a person listens to these Berachot and recites "Amen," he adds 22 Berachot to his total. The Magen Abraham (Rav Avraham Gombiner, 1633-1683) writes that this solution should be relied upon only if one has no other possibility of reaching a total of 100 Berachot. Preferably, one should fulfill the obligation in other ways. This is the position taken by others, as well, including the Shulhan Aruch Ha'Rav (Rav Shneur Zalman of Liadi, founding Rebbe of Lubavitch, 1745-1812), and the Mishna Berura. This was also the view taken by Hacham Ovadia Yosef in his earlier works. However, in his Hazon Ovadia, which he wrote later in life, he cites the Magen Giborim as stating that one can rely on this solution even Le'chatehila (on the optimal level of Halachic observance), and this is the Halacha. By listening attentively to the Berachot recited before and after the Haftara reading, one adds even more Berachot to his total. Hacham Baruch Ben-Haim taught us an allusion to this Halacha in the final verses of Shir Hashirim, which speak of the fruit of King Shlomo's vineyard. The Gemara tells that if someone slaughtered a chicken, and before he fulfilled the Misva of Kisui Ha'dam (covering the blood), somebody else came along and covered the blood, the person who covered the blood owes the Shohet (slaughterer) 100 gold coins. The reason, the Gemara explains, is that this person caused the Shohet to lose the opportunity to recite the Beracha over this Misva, and so he owes compensation. It thus turns out that a Beracha is worth 100 gold coins – such that the 100 Berachot we recite each day have a total value of 1000 gold coins. The verse in Shir Hashirim says, "A thousand for you, Shlomo, and 200 for those who guard the fruit." The name "Shlomo" in Shir Hashirim sometimes refers to Hashem, and thus this verse alludes to the 1000 gold coins we are to earn through the recitation of 100 Berachot each day. The phrase "and 200 for those who guard the fruit" alludes to the 20 missing Berachot on Shabbat – valued at 200 gold coins – which some people achieve through "fruit," by eating extra delicacies on Shabbat so they add more Berachot. The next verse then says, "Haberim Makshibim Le'kolech" – "friends heeding your voice," alluding to attentively listening to the Torah reading, which is the other method of reaching the required 100 blessings. Rabbi Bitan notes that in light of this Halacha, it seems that one should not respond "Baruch Hu U'baruch Shemo" to Hashem's Name in the blessings recited over the Torah reading. Since one needs to be considered as though he recites these Berachot, so he can reach a total of 100 blessings, he should listen silently without saying "Baruch Hu U'baruch Shemo." Moreover, those who are called to the Torah should ensure to recite the Berachot loudly and clearly, so that everyone can hear the recitation. The Mishna Berura writes that if one listens attentively to the Hazan's repetition of the Amida, then he is considered to have recited those Berachot, and they count toward his total of 100 Berachot. The Abudarham (Spain, 14 th century), quoted by the Bet Yosef, goes even further, saying that one is considered to have recited the Hazan's blessings by listening to them, and then, by answering "Amen," he receives credit again for all those Berachot. According to the Abudarham, then, one can be credited with 57 Berachot at each weekday Shaharit and Minha. The Ben Ish Hai (Rav Yosef Haim of Baghdad, 1833-1909) finds an allusion to this concept – that listening to the Hazan's repetition counts as the recitation of Berachot – in the verse, "L'Hashem Ha'yeshu'a Al Amcha Birchatecha Sela" (Tehillim 3:9). This could be read to mean that G-d's salvation is upon those who bless Him "Sela" – who recite 95 blessings, the numerical value of "Sela." By listening to the Hazan's repetition, one is considered as though he recites 38 Berachot (19 X 2) at Shaharit, another 38 at Minha, and 19 at Arbit (when the Hazan does not repeat the Amida), for a total of 95. However, the Shulhan Aruch clearly disagreed with this opinion. In presenting the way to reach 100 Berachot each day, he makes no mention at all of the Hazan's repetition, indicating that he did not feel that this counts toward the required 100 daily blessings. Some Poskim proposed that one can be considered to have recited 100 Berachot simply by reciting the blessing of "Modim" in the Amida with concentration. The word "Modim" in Gematria equals 100, and thus reciting this Beracha properly, with Kavana, is equivalent to reciting 100 blessings. Others suggest that this can be achieved through the recitation in Shaharit, after Shema, of the phrase "Ve'yasib Ve'nachon Ve'kayam…Ve'yafeh." This clause consists of 15 words which begin with the letter Vav, which in Gematria equals 6, for a total of 90. The next two words – "Ha'dabar Ha'zeh" – both begin with the letter Heh, which in Gematria equals 5, thus adding another 10, for a total of 100. By reciting these words with this in mind, one can perhaps be considered to have recited 100 Berachot. The Shiboleh Ha'leket (Rav Sidkiya Ben Abraham, Rome, 13 th century) writes that the recitation of "En K'Elokenu" adds an additional 12 Berachot to one's total. This prayer begins, "En K'Elokenu, En K'Adonenu, En Ke'Malkenu, En Ke'Moshi'enu" – four phrases that begin with the word "En." It continues with the same four phrases but that begin with "Mi," followed by these four phrases beginning with the word "Nodeh." The first letters of "En," "Mi" and "Nodeh" are Alef, Mem and Nun, which spell "Amen." Reciting this hymn, therefore, is akin to answering "Amen," and by answering "Amen" one is considered to have recited a Beracha. These three lines, then, can qualify as 12 Berachot (as each line contains four phrases). Other Poskim, however, are skeptical as to whether this recitation is really effective to be considered as the recitation of Berachot. The Ben Ish Hai, in Parashat Vayesheb, brings a source that suggests a different way of reaching 100 Berachot: reciting seven or ten times each day the verses of "Va'yebarech David" (Divrei Hayamim I 29:10-12), which contains a Beracha ("Baruch Ata Hashem Elokeh Yisrael…") and reciting after each time the verse "Baruch Ata Hashem Lamedeni Hukecha" (Tehillim 119:12). This recitation qualifies as the recitation of 100 Berachot. This practice is recommended for women, who do not recite as many Berachot as men, and thus face a challenge trying to reach a total of 100 Berachot each day. (As we saw in an earlier installment, Hacham Ovadia maintained that women are included in the obligation to recite 100 daily Berachot.) Hacham Ovadia Yosef had the practice of smelling different fragrant items over the course of Shabbat in order to add more Berachot. One who smells Hadas branches recites "Boreh Aseh Besamim"; before smelling mint leaves one recites "Boreh Asbeh Besamim"; over the scent of a fragrant fruit one recites "Ha'noten Re'ah Tob Ba'perot"; and over perfume one recites "Boreh Mineh Besamim." By smelling different items at different points over the course of Shabbat, one can add more Berachot. One can recite a new Beracha over a fragrance after "Heseh Ha'da'at" – meaning, when he smells it again after it was no longer on his mind. Normally, if a person has a fragrant plant requiring the Beracha of "Aseh Besamim," another which requires "Asbeh Besamim," and a third whose Beracha is uncertain, he simply recites the Brachot over the first two, having mind to cover the third. However, Hacham Ben Sion Abba Shaul (Jerusalem, 1924-1998) writes that on Shabbat, one should first recite the generic blessing of "Boreh Mineh Besamim" over the questionable plant, and then recite the Berachot over the other two, in order to have the opportunity to recite an additional Beracha. Although we generally discourage unnecessarily putting oneself into a position to recite a Beracha ("Beracha She'ena Sericha"), this is permitted on Shabbat for the purpose of reaching a total of 100 blessings.

The Gemara in Masechet Menahot (43) cites a verse in the Book of Debarim (10:12) in which Moshe Rabbenu turns to Beneh Yisrael and says, "Ma Hashem Elokecha Sho'el Me'imach" – "What does Hashem your G-d ask of you?" Moshe proceeds to explain that Hashem asks that we fear Him and obey His commands. The Gemara, however, comments that the word "Ma" in this verse may be read as "Me'a" – one hundred. This means that we are required to recite 100 Berachot each day, and this is what Hashem wants from us. It seems from the Gemara that source of this obligation is the word "Ma," which is read as though it is written "Me'a." Some commentators, however, understood the Gemara's inference from this verse differently. The Shiboleh Ha'leket (Rav Sidkiya Ben Abraham Ha'rofeh, Italy, 13 th century) noted that this verse contains 100 letters, and thus the Sages found in this verse an allusion to the requirement of 100 daily blessings. In truth, this verse contains only 99 letters, but since the Gemara reads the word "Ma" as "Me'a," which contains an additional letter (an Alef), the total reaches 100. Others explain that this inference is based on the "Atbash" system, whereby a letter can be substituted with its corresponding letter at the opposite end of the alphabet (e.g. Alef is replaced by Tav; Bet is replaced by Shin, Gimmel is replaced by Resh, etc.). In the system of "Atbash," the letters that form the word "Ma" – Mem and Heh – become Yud and Sadi, which have the combined numerical value of 100, alluding to the 100 daily Berachot. Another allusion to this requirement is found in the verse in Tehillim (128:4), "Hineh Ki Chen Yeborach Gaber Yereh Hashem" ("Behold, this is how a G-d-fearing man shall be blessed"). The word "Ki" in Gematria equals 30, and the word "Chen" equals 70, for a total of 100, such that the phrase "Ki Chen Yeborach Gaber" may be read to mean that a man should recite 100 Berachot. As the Gemara inferred this requirement from a verse in the Torah, we might conclude that this constitutes a Biblical obligation, mandated by the Torah. This is, in fact, the view taken by the Ba'al Halachot Gedolot, in his listing of the 613 Misvot. Rav Shlomo Ibn Gabirol, in his "Azharot" poem which lists the 613 Biblical commands following the view of the Behag (and which we customarily chant on Shabuot), makes reference to this requirement ("U'mi'berachot Tasmid Me'at Ha'nigmarim"). By contrast, the Rambam maintained that this obligation was enacted later, by the Sages. The Sefer Ha'yere'im (Rav Eliezer of Metz, France, 1140-1237) similarly maintained that this requirement was instituted by the Ansheh Kenesset Ha'gedola ("Men of the Great Assembly") at the beginning of the Second Commonwealth. According to this view, the inference from the verse in Debarim is meant as an allusion to a law enacted by the Sages, and is not the actual source of this requirement. A third opinion is that of the Shiboleh Ha'leket and others, who maintained that this obligation was verbally transmitted as a "Halacha Le'Moshe Mi'Sinai" – a law taught to Moshe at Sinai, without having been written in the Torah. At first glance, we might question the view of the Behag and Shiboleh Ha'leket based on the Midrash's comment that it was King David who instituted the recitation of 100 Berachot each day. The Midrash relates that a devastating plague ravaged the nation during the reign of King David, killing 100 people every day. David determined that to end the plague, everyone must recite 100 daily blessings. (David later refers to himself as "Hukam Al" (Shemuel II 23:1), which could be read to mean, "the one who established 'Al,' as the word "Al" in Gematria equals 100, an allusion to the 100 Berachot which David instituted.) Seemingly, if this constitutes a Biblical obligation, or a requirement transmitted orally since the time of Moshe Rabbenu, then there would be no need for David to introduce this law. The answer, it would seem, is that the people were lax in their fulfillment of this obligation, and so David ordered the people to be more scrupulous in this regard and ensure to recite 100 blessings every day. A fascinating theory regarding the origins of this obligation was advanced by Rav Aharon Amarillo (1700-1772), in his work Peneh Aharon. He writes that Moshe Rabbenu instituted the requirement to recite 100 Berachot each day at the time of the construction of the Mishkan. The wooden planks that formed the structure of the Mishkan were inserted into "Adanim" – sockets embedded in the ground. In all, there were one hundred sockets, which together formed the base and foundation of the Mishkan. The word "Me'a," Rav Amarillo writes, is an acrostic representing the words "Me'at Adneh Ha'Mishkan" – "the one hundred sockets of the Mishkan." The 100 daily blessings were instituted to correspond to the 100 sockets of the Mishkan. The question naturally arises, what connection is there between the "Adanim" and Berachot? Why are the 100 daily blessings associated with the sockets that formed the base of the Mishkan? We can perhaps answer this question based a discussion by Rav Yosef Salant (Jerusalem, 1885-1981), in his Be'er Yosef, regarding the symbolism of the "Adanim." He writes that the Mishkan itself represents the Misvot that the Torah commands us to observe, and the sockets represent the foundation of it all, the pillar upon which the entire Torah rests. And that pillar, Rav Salant explains, is Emuna – faith in Hashem. Our faith in Hashem as the Creator who governs and controls everything is the foundation upon which all of Torah is based. If so, then we can perhaps understand the association between the "Adanim" and the Berachot that we recite. Numerous times each day, we are required to take a few moments and recite a Beracha, with Kavana (concentration), reminding ourselves of Hashem's involvement in the world and in our lives. Indeed, the word "Beracha" in Gematria equals 227 – the same Gematria as the word "Zecher" – "remembrance." The purpose of Berachot is to remind us of Hashem's existence and control over the world. And, in fact, the verse from which the Gemara derived this obligation tells us that what Hashem asks is "Le'yir'a Et Hashem Elokecha" – that we "fear" Hashem, meaning, that we live with an awareness of His unlimited power and His greatness. Accordingly, the 100 Berachot we recite each day are truly the ''foundation" of Torah life, as they serve to reinforce our Emuna. For good reason, then, the Berachot we recite are associated with the "Adanim," which comprised the foundation of the Mishkan and thus symbolize faith, the foundation of the entire Torah. A number of sources speak of the great reward which one earns through the proper fulfillment of this obligation – reciting 100 Berachot each day with concentration, and pronouncing each word correctly. (For example, one must ensure that the words "Baruch Ata" do not sound like "Baru Chata," and to recite "Melech Ha'olam," and not "Melecholam," skipping the syllable "Ha-.") The Ba'al Ha'Turim (Rabbenu Yaakob Ben Asher, 1270-1340) writes that those who fulfill this Misva are rewarded with long life. Commenting on the verse, "And you who cling to Hashem your G-d, you are all alive today" (Debarim 4:4), the Ba'al Ha'Turim observes the custom followed in some communities to add a crown in the Torah scroll above the letter Kof in the word "Ha'debekim" ("who are attached") in this verse. This crown, he explains, emphasizes that we attach ourselves to Hashem through the 100 blessings we recite each day – as the letter Kof in Gematria equals 100, and the reward for reciting these Berachot is "Haim Kulechem Hayom" – long life. The Seder Ha'yom (Rav Moshe Ben Machir, Safed, 16 th century) adds that when one recites a Beracha properly, the Beracha ascends to G-d in the heavens, and He takes the Beracha and embeds it into His "crown." Hashem's "crown," as it were, is made from the Berachot which we recite properly with Kavana. Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach (Jerusalem, 1910-1995) would advise people experiencing hardship to devote themselves to the meticulous observance of this Misva, and try to recite 100 Berachot each day with proper attention and concentration. The verse from which the Gemara inferred this obligation begins with the letter Vav ("Ve'ata Yisrael") and ends with the letter Chaf ("Nafeshecha"), and these letters have the combined numerical value of 26 – the Gematria of the divine Name of "Havaya." The Hida (Rav Haim Yosef David Azulai, 1724-1806) thus writes that the fulfillment of this Misva saves a person from the dreadful punishments described in the section of the "Kelalot" ("curses") in Parashat Ki-Tabo, a section in which the Name "Havaya" appears 26 times. Moreover, this section contains 98 curses, and also includes a warning about "every ailment and every punishment which is not mentioned in this book" (Debarim 28:61) – adding another two curses, for a total of 100. We protect against these 100 curses through the recitation of 100 Berachot each day. Additionally, the Zohar Hadash teaches that we remain in exile because of our failure to properly observe this requirement to recite 100 Berachot each day. It emerges, then, that our commitment to properly fulfill this obligation helps end our long, bitter exile and bring our final redemption. The Arizal taught that the 100 daily Berachot allow us to harness the power of the 22 letters of the Hebrew alphabet – the letters that Hashem used to create the world. The 100 daily blessings are, according to Kabbalistic teaching, associated with the 22 letters, and we thus benefit from the spiritual force of these letters by properly reciting 100 Berachot every day. The Gemara in Masechet Menahot (43b) tells that Rabbi Hiyya went out of his way to purchase special foods for Shabbat and Yom Tob in order to ensure he would recite 100 Berachot. On Shabbat and Yom Tob, the Amida prayer contains far fewer blessings than the weekday Amida prayer, making it more challenging to reach a total of 100 Berachot. Rabbi Hiyya thus made a point of having additional foods on Shabbat and Yom Tob so he would have more Berachot to recite. The Hida, in his work Mahazik Beracha (290), noted the Gemara's implication that this practice marked a special measure of piety on Rabbi Hiyya's part. The Gemara appears to laud Rabbi Hiyya for his piety – indicating that this was not strictly required. The Hida thus suggests that reciting 100 Berachot each day does not constitute a strict Halachic obligation, but is rather a worthwhile practice to follow. The consensus view among the Poskim, however, is that this is indeed a strict obligation. The Petah Ha'debir (Rav Haim Binyamin Pontremoli, Turkey, d. 1872) explains that Rabbi Hiyya was praised for fulfilling the Misva at the highest standard – going out of his way to buy special delicacies, rather than buying simpler foods. But ensuring to recite 100 blessings is a strict requirement, and not just a measure of piety. Hacham Ovadia Yosef adds that there are ways to reach a total of 100 Berachot without actually reciting Berachot, but Rabbi Hiyya chose not to rely on these leniencies, and instead went out to buy food so he could recite 100 blessings on Shabbat and Yom Tob. Indeed, the Shulhan Aruch explicitly rules that one is required to recite 100 Berachot each day. The Poskim indicate that 100 Berachot is a minimum amount, and not an exact amount. Hacham Ovadia notes that from the explanation mentioned earlier associating the 100 daily Berachot with the 100 sockets beneath the Mishkan, one might conclude that we must recite precisely 100 Berachot, and no more, but this is not the Halacha. One must recite at least 100 Berachot, but certainly may recite more. The Rambam, in Hilchot Tefila, brings a custom that some observed to count the Berachot that one recites over the course of the day. This was the practice of Hacham Ovadia Yosef on Shabbat, when it is more difficult to reach a total of 100 blessings, as he wanted to ensure to fulfill this obligation. It is told that the Brisker Rav (Rav Yitzchak Zev Soloveitchik, 1886-1959) would count the Berachot he recited every day, following this custom mentioned by the Rambam.

De titel van deze aflevering slaat op de chemische formule van wat waarschijnlijk het eerste molecuul in de geschiedenis van dit heelal was: helium hydride of helonium. Dat plusje in de formule zegt ons dat dit een geladen deeltje, een ion, is. Waarom u naar deze verkapte scheikundeles luistert en waarom dat interessant is, zullen we in deze aflevering bespreken.Scientists just recreated the universe's first ever molecules — and the results challenge our understanding of the early cosmos:https://www.space.com/astronomy/scientists-just-recreated-the-universes-first-ever-molecules-and-the-results-challenge-our-understanding-of-the-early-cosmosChemistry at the Beginning: How Molecular Reactions Influenced the Formation of the First Stars:https://www.mpi-hd.mpg.de/mpi/en/public-relations/news/news-item/chemistry-at-the-beginningMolecule from the early Universe:https://www.mpg.de/13392365/first-astrophysical-detection-of-helium-hydride-ionHelium hydride ion:https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Helium_hydride_ionNGC 7027:https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/NGC_7027Experimental confirmation of barrierless reactions between HeH+ and deuterium atoms suggests a lower abundance of the first molecules at very high redshifts:https://www.aanda.org/articles/aa/full_html/2025/07/aa55316-25/aa55316-25.htmlFirst astrophysical detection of the helium hydride ion:https://arxiv.org/pdf/1904.09581De Zimmerman en Space podcast is gelicenseerd onder een Creative Commons CC0 1.0 licentie.http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0

Normalt samler vi i RumNyt hveranden uge historier med rumstof fra hele Universet. Men denne gang er der jo gået en hel sommer, og derfor er der ekstra meget rumnyt i posen. Så i denne RumNyt skal vi altså blandt andet høre om billeder fra Vera Rubin-observatoriet, en interstellar komet fuld af vand, en dansk-europæisk rumhavn ved Esbjerg, amerikansk rum-kaos og meget mere. Velkommen tilbage til RumNyt

Al and Kev talk about their favourite games this year so far Timings 00:00:00: Theme Tune 00:00:30: Intro 00:04:23: What Have We Been Up To 00:25:31: Game News 00:43:48: Story Of Seasons X Royal Zoological Society of Scotland 00:47:59: Mid-year Check-in 01:18:11: Outro Links Moonlight in Garland 1.0 Release Above Snakes Console Release Out and About Release Coral Island 1.2 Update Sugardew Island Dog Aether Wizard Life “Announcement” Trailer Fields of Mistria Merch Collection Story of Seasons x Royal Zoological Society of Scotland Contact Al on Mastodon: https://mastodon.scot/@TheScotBot Email Us: https://harvestseason.club/contact/ Transcript (0:00:30) Al: Hello, farmers, and welcome to another episode of the harvest season. My name is Al. (0:00:36) Kev: My name is Kevin. (0:00:38) Al: And we are here today to talk about cottagecore games. (0:00:41) Kev: Wooo! (0:00:43) Al: I’m back from my holiday. Hello. (0:00:45) Kev: You… from the Isle of Men… (0:00:49) Kev: I don’t know where you were. (0:00:49) Al: All the men. Yeah, I know that’s where I was. I love man, as usual. Yes, I’m back. (0:00:51) Kev: I don’t know where you were. (0:00:54) Kev: Okay. (0:00:56) Kev: Yeah. (0:00:58) Kev: The opposite of No Man’s Sky. (0:01:00) Al: Almanska, yeah. I’m melting because I got home and it’s apparently 25 degrees and that’s too hot for me. (0:01:01) Kev: Heh. Heh heh. (0:01:10) Kev: So, look, the people, you know a lot of Americans, (0:01:15) Kev: and we love to give you a hard time (0:01:16) Kev: because those are nothing numbers for us, (0:01:19) Kev: but I will say, you know, (0:01:20) Kev: I think something a lot of Americans easily overlook (0:01:24) Kev: is you’re pretty far up north. (0:01:26) Al: Mm hmm. Yeah. Yeah, yeah, yeah, I’m further north. I’m further (0:01:26) Kev: Well, like latitude-wise, right? (0:01:28) Kev: Like you’re Canada north, which gets frosty. (0:01:32) Al: north than all America except that last (0:01:33) Kev: Yeah. (0:01:36) Kev: Yeah, so, you know, that’s fair, (0:01:39) Kev: But, but we’re still going to. (0:01:40) Kev: I’m laughing, you know. (laughs) (0:01:41) Al: Well, also, it’s interesting because like every time that someone like from a warmer (0:01:47) Al: place moves to the UK and then the experience, the UK summer, they’re like, oh, people weren’t (0:01:53) Al: just talking nonsense. It is, it’s different. And it’s hard to explain. I don’t know why, (0:01:59) Al: but it is just, it is, I don’t know. Like I don’t know, because I’ve never lived in (0:02:03) Kev: Wha- (0:02:04) Al: a hotter place. But all I will say is that lots of people who have lived in really hot (0:02:09) Al: places come to the UK (0:02:11) Al: and say that the heat is different. (0:02:13) Kev: Huh, I mmm. I don’t know I mean well (0:02:16) Kev: I will say this right like one thing you guys aren’t built for warmer temperatures generally speaking not like (0:02:23) Kev: Alright, so you know down here in the American South for instance, right? (0:02:27) Kev: We have air conditioning so you know you can go in a building and escape the heat (0:02:32) Kev: And that’s not always the case over there in there (0:02:33) Al: Yeah, my office is currently warmer than outside. So, but also I am ginger, so definitely not built (0:02:37) Kev: Yeah, there you go see so say yeah (0:02:43) Al: for heat. Yeah, yeah, I use factor 50 sun cream. All right. This episode we’re going to do, (0:02:44) Kev: Here’s biologically sensitive to pretty much everything (0:02:58) Al: uh, I think, I think Cody and Kevin insinuated that this episode would be the tales of the (0:03:03) Al: shower episode is not, that’s going to be in a couple of weeks, just because we’re having some (0:03:07) Al: scheduling things and, uh, you know, want to make sure we’ve, uh, the game has been played properly (0:03:13) Al: before it is covered. So that will be in a couple of weeks. Um, this week we’re going to talk about, (0:03:19) Al: we’re going to do a major check-in, see how we’re feeling about games for the year. Um, this is (0:03:24) Kev: Mm-hmm (0:03:24) Al: obviously not our game of the year episode that will be in five months, no, four months, four (0:03:30) Kev: Pudby (0:03:32) Al: More months! (0:03:33) Kev: That’s not I’m going to pretend you didn’t say that I’m going to pretend you didn’t say that (0:03:34) Al: That’s how time works, apparently. (0:03:41) Al: It’s halfway through August, and that means it’s four and a half months to the end of the year. (0:03:44) Kev: That’s not true (0:03:46) Al: It also means it’s nearly my birthday, but anyway. (0:03:50) Kev: Well, so get the two-third year check-in (0:03:54) Al: We are going to… We’re just calling… I said mid, not half. I said mid-years, (0:03:59) Al: Yeah, so we’re gonna talk about what we would talk about again. (0:04:04) Al: And what we think might be in the running for Game of the Year this year. (0:04:08) Al: We’ll see. I’ll be interested to see whether we’re right or not. (0:04:12) Kev: All right, I’m first question have I played enough games to come up with three? (0:04:18) Al: Ah, who cares? Before that, we’ve got a bunch of news. But first of all, Kevin, what have you been up to? (0:04:26) Kev: Oh (0:04:27) Kev: Okay, so (0:04:30) Kev: Okay, where should I start? Okay, you know, I’ll start with this (0:04:32) Kev: Okay, the battle cats mobile game with the funny you are our art in the cats. They’re goofy looking (0:04:39) Kev: I’ve discussed it on the show before (0:04:42) Kev: So that’s a game I go on and off and generally something draws me back to it and (0:04:50) Kev: The what is the number one crossover to draw me to any game out (0:04:54) Al: Oh wow, oh goodness. Number one. We had this exact same conversation a month and a half ago, (0:04:58) Kev: Number one (0:05:04) Al: and I can’t remember what the answer was, and I feel like I overthought it, (0:05:04) Kev: Probably (0:05:07) Al: just like I’m overthinking it just now. (0:05:09) Kev: You are I don’t know what but (0:05:12) Kev: It was probably the same because it’s crosses over the law. There you go (0:05:13) Al: Probably. Sonic. Ah, yay, I got it right this time. (0:05:19) Kev: Sanic in in in in the battle cats (0:05:22) Al: Sonic’s in Battlecat! (0:05:24) Kev: Yeah, it’s actually I forgot to bring it up last week (0:05:26) Kev: It was - it started two weeks ago from recording and today I think is the last day. Sorry listeners too late for you (0:05:33) Kev: He’s not but neither is (0:05:37) Kev: Hatsune Miku or (0:05:39) Kev: Street fighter, but they’re in there (0:05:40) Al: I don’t know. If somebody told me that Hatsune Miku is a cat, I would believe it. (0:05:48) Kev: you know, um, you know what, that’s fair. That’s fair. Um, here, let me, uh, as, as we do, I’ll, yeah, I’ll do the, the slack thread. (0:05:57) Kev: Um, uh, let me, I’m going to show you the art, um, because, so how these crossovers and battle cats usually work is, uh, there’ll be a banner of four characters, um, from the actual property crossover, whatever. (0:06:12) Kev: Um, uh, and, and so, yeah, the four. (0:06:18) Kev: Characters, um, and they went with the, the obvious ones, Sonic, Tails, Knuckles, and Shadow, the Hedgehog, because of course the poster children. (0:06:27) Kev: Um, but what’s fun is, uh, they’ll also introduce a series of cats, uh, as in the battle cats TM, um, that look like, or cause play as the other characters. (0:06:40) Kev: Um, and they’re quite goofy looking. (0:06:42) Kev: Um, I don’t. (0:06:42) Al: Why is there such a height disparity there? (0:06:48) Kev: I don’t know. That’s a good question. I don’t, I, that particular image, oh no, that, that particular image, I think it’s just, uh, just the, the framing, like it’s front to back. (0:06:49) Al: Like, shadow is meant to be… (0:06:56) Al: Well, no, I think, sure, for the actual sonic and shadow on the right-hand side, (0:07:02) Al: but on the left-hand side, the sonic cat is clearly like three times the height of shadow cat. (0:07:04) Kev: okay yeah oh yeah yeah okay so there’s a sonic cat that looks like shadow like (0:07:12) Kev: the regular cat like shadow cat but then you can evolve him and he turns into (0:07:16) Kev: this taller cat I don’t know why because it’s the battle cats they love to do (0:07:18) Al: Oh. Oh, so you’ll be able to get both of them as as tall or (0:07:19) Kev: weird things that’s why that’s your answer it looks like a twinkie with a (0:07:23) Kev: sonic cat yeah I’ve only seen Sonic’s evolution so I don’t know if the other (0:07:31) Kev: cats can evolve in tall forms or (0:07:34) Kev: weird forms but Sonic Cat does get weird he turns tall like a Twinkie but (0:07:40) Kev: yeah so yeah it’s I will say Battle Cats is pretty good with their collabs (0:07:46) Kev: because of course you get the characters but you also get stages which come with (0:07:52) Kev: full Sonic soundtracks there’s like four special stages that you can do on a (0:07:56) Kev: repeat in different missions and so it’s been a lot of fun the Sonic cast are (0:08:02) Kev: Actually quite quite good (0:08:04) Kev: The actual characters I pulled I got Sonic (0:08:08) Kev: So I’m happy. I got one at least (0:08:11) Kev: Calvin pulled tails, I believe but sadly we didn’t get the others (0:08:17) Kev: But what is nice these collabs will frequently come back (0:08:21) Kev: Well, maybe not frequently, but but they come back on some regularity. It is to be expected (0:08:26) Kev: So I’ll be saving up for the next time Sonic swings around but it’s it’s been good fun (0:08:32) Kev: I’m getting better and I do (0:08:34) Kev: Enjoy the game battle cats not just the the polls really got your whatever so it’s been nice to get back into the end (0:08:40) Kev: So yeah Sonic and the battle cats. It’s been a lot of fun. Oh, you know what there was an intro video (0:08:44) Kev: Let me find the intro video. Hold on. I’ll put it in you can watch it later (0:08:48) Kev: But but they did a little animation. It was good (0:08:52) Kev: So yeah aside from that, um, oh, you know what I finished monk the the detective show monk (0:09:01) Kev: It’s it’s good. I (0:09:04) Kev: Yeah, eight seasons so I kind of crushed it cuz I don’t know I’ve been binge watching but it’s like the regular show (0:09:10) Kev: I’ll watch when I get home or whatever (0:09:13) Al: Oh, it’s it’s old. I mean, I said it’s old. I mean, not super old, but like 20 years old. (0:09:16) Kev: Sorry, what was that? Oh (0:09:19) Kev: Yeah, yeah, well, that’s a thing they actually did I after I finish I have to watch (0:09:26) Kev: the (0:09:27) Kev: Sorry, I have to see (0:09:29) Kev: There’s a movie they’d made a movie in 2023 50 (0:09:34) Kev: years or so after the end (0:09:36) Kev: and I can’t wait to check that out (0:09:40) Kev: they have all the original actors they (0:09:43) Kev: look quite old but it’s still enjoyable (0:09:45) Kev: but yeah anyways my great series the (0:09:49) Kev: main actor Tony Shalab he’s he is such a (0:09:53) Kev: good actor like his performances are (0:09:55) Kev: just incredible easy recommend for (0:09:58) Kev: anyone but yeah the later seasons were (0:10:01) Kev: really good season sevens really good (0:10:04) Kev: it feels like they knew the end was (0:10:07) Kev: coming so they did a lot of stuff to (0:10:10) Kev: celebrate the series if you will so yeah (0:10:13) Kev: good good stuff was good (0:10:15) Kev: um let’s see other than that nothing (0:10:20) Kev: honestly not that much it’s been crazy (0:10:23) Kev: at work but thankfully I finally finished (0:10:24) Kev: this huge project and so I’ll finally be (0:10:26) Kev: able to partake in other things again (0:10:28) Kev: these upcoming oh wait wait one more (0:10:31) Kev: thing how could I tear a nail after my (0:10:34) Kev: last week I played the update their nail (0:10:36) Al: Oh yes. Nice. It’s just more of the same. (0:10:37) Kev: um it’s yeah turn out a good game still (0:10:40) Kev: good game the core still the same the (0:10:43) Kev: new levels the new line yes and no like (0:10:47) Kev: the center of the general purpose but (0:10:49) Kev: they introduce a lot of new mechanics (0:10:50) Kev: and and different kind of ways to solve (0:10:54) Kev: the puzzle I’ve been enjoying it of (0:10:56) Kev: course but let them fun thing they did (0:10:58) Kev: they’ll add new objectives even to the (0:11:00) Kev: old stages so let’s say I had a hundred (0:11:04) Kev: four all those areas I had a hundred (0:11:05) Kev: percent are not only like seventy five (0:11:08) Kev: percent because they had a new objective (0:11:10) Kev: so gives you a good reason to go back (0:11:12) Kev: and then try the old levels and have fun (0:11:13) Kev: with them again since it’s like a (0:11:16) Kev: procedurally generated level it’s you (0:11:18) Kev: know it’s fun every time so yeah a (0:11:20) Kev: tear in L it’s good all right out what (0:11:24) Al: Hmm. Not a huge amount because I’ve been on holiday and going on holiday with kids means (0:11:33) Al: not having a holiday. So I’ve not had a huge amount of time to do much, but I have started (0:11:36) Kev: Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. (0:11:42) Al: playing Donkey Kong, Bonanza. I’m only like an hour or so in. I mean, I’ve got a good (0:11:47) Kev: okay (0:11:48) Al: idea of how the game plays, but I’m not like super. (0:11:50) Kev: yeah (0:11:54) Al: Super far through it. I got through the tutorial level and I’m kind of like half the way through (0:11:55) Kev: why (0:11:58) Al: the next set of levels. Yeah, mostly, mostly. I am very frustrated with the camera. It is (0:11:59) Kev: okay I’ve heard that game is good like really really good (0:12:05) Kev: mostly (0:12:13) Al: fine when you’re out in the open, but as soon as you get into any like tunnel or like go (0:12:20) Al: underground. It’s super not fun. (0:12:24) Al: a great camera for that. And I think the most frustrating thing is there was a section (0:12:28) Al: in the tutorial where the camera worked really well for underground. It like kind of zoomed (0:12:33) Al: out and you could see through the ground and it was like a really nice way. But it’s I’ve (0:12:37) Al: not seen it again do that since then. And I don’t know why they don’t use that camera (0:12:41) Al: when you’re underground because like you just end up like going up against the wall and (0:12:43) Kev: Hm. (0:12:47) Al: it gets really confused. And it’s really hard to see anything. And considering it’s a game (0:12:54) Al: where you’re like smashing everything up and you’re encouraged to make tunnels through (0:12:57) Al: the ground. I don’t know why they didn’t put more effort into that camera. Not that I can (0:13:00) Kev: is there an option for that i’m gonna guess no because it’s a nintendo game (0:13:04) Al: see. Yeah, not that I can see. There’s a decent amount of controller options, but nothing (0:13:07) Kev: nintendo doesn’t believe in options heck sometimes (0:13:15) Al: for changing how the camera works other than inverted camera. (0:13:19) Kev: do you remember in was it no sword and shield they hid the audio options on an item (0:13:27) Kev: you had to talk to an NPC to get it (0:13:28) Al: Oh yeah, that was a certain field. That was bizarre. And it wasn’t even the first area. (0:13:30) Kev: no it was like motor stoke yeah I’m (0:13:35) Al: You had to get up to Motorstoke, I think. Which is like a third of the way through the game. (0:13:40) Kev: pretty sure so that was there’s a couple (0:13:42) Kev: yeah you had to pass the wilder that’s (0:13:45) Al: You couldn’t change the volume settings until you were a third. It’s just bizarre. (0:13:48) Kev: crazy yeah yeah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha (0:13:50) Al: And then you have to buy it. Yeah, that was a stupid decision. (0:13:56) Al: Like a lot of times with games, I’m like, OK. (0:13:58) Al: Sure, I don’t like that, but maybe that’s stupid, right? (0:14:02) Kev: Oh my gosh, yes, oh. (0:14:02) Al: That’s just that is literally an accessibility option, right? (0:14:05) Al: Like, come on. (0:14:06) Kev: Yep. (0:14:07) Kev: Oh my gosh, you know, I hate them, but I also love, because I just love trash fires. (0:14:16) Kev: I love bad stupid decisions like that. (0:14:19) Kev: Battle Cats actually has one. It’s like the single flaw in the entire game, because the game is very well made in my opinion. (0:14:25) Kev: And it’s a very minor, like very niche thing, but there’s, as you can imagine, (0:14:32) Kev: They have like a gallery or whatever, right? Go through the menu and, you know, go through the characters, see their stats, yada, yada. (0:14:39) Kev: Well, they have an enemy guide too, same thing, but the enemy guide is just a straight horizontal list. (0:14:48) Kev: There’s no pages, you can’t filter, you can’t search, you just have to go left to right through an entire (0:14:55) Kev: huge roster of enemies. It’s almost the worst. (0:15:00) Kev: Anyways options are good (0:15:02) Kev: Forgive people options people (0:15:04) Kev: Do good things (0:15:05) Al: So yeah, I think that’s, that’s about it. I mean, I’ve been watching through the Sandman (0:15:11) Al: show, but I’m not really talking about that because, you know, Neil Gaiman, awkward. So (0:15:15) Kev: Sand man, I wait. What is that? I don’t know what that is (0:15:18) Al: Sandman who’s a DC character at TCC, that one, but it’s the Netflix adapted it into (0:15:21) Kev: Oh, it is that one okay, okay (0:15:26) Al: a show. And they did the first season a couple of years ago, and then the whole Neil Gaiman (0:15:32) Al: and stuff, you know, because he was the one that wrote down, man. (0:15:34) Kev: Uh, yeah. (0:15:35) Al: And they were like, oh, oh, but they did manage to get the second season done without him. (0:15:44) Kev: Well, guess what, anything you do probably gives someone awful money. (0:15:44) Al: He’s almost certainly getting money for it, but whatever. (0:15:53) Al: Yes, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know. It doesn’t make me feel better. (0:15:58) Al: Yeah, so I have been watching that and I’ve mostly been managing to ignore him. (0:16:06) Al: And focus on the show and it’s good. I like it. I enjoy the show. (0:16:08) Kev: sure sure that’s cool yeah it’s wild to me the the the you know years between seasons structure (0:16:18) Kev: that netflix does um I don’t know I just I find it crazy like I was at wednesday the wednesday show (0:16:25) Kev: that was a three-year gap and it was only eight episodes I think the new season that’s insane to (0:16:26) Al: Yeah. Yeah, yeah. (0:16:33) Kev: me you remember when shows I say this someone watching monk you’d get like (0:16:38) Kev: ish episodes of season every year isn’t that great 20 to 26 (0:16:42) Al: Well, you want to have a conversation? No, I don’t like that. (0:16:48) Kev: what what (0:16:48) Al: So, right, OK, so there’s two parts to this. One, do I wish the shows that I like released (0:16:52) Kev: okay (0:16:55) Al: yearly? Probably, if they could keep the quality up, yes. But do I wish that all series were (0:16:58) Kev: yeah okay (0:17:02) Al: still 20 episodes? Absolutely not. Why would I want 20 episodes when half of them are boring? (0:17:09) Al: right, give me the eight episodes that are good, don’t give me the more that (0:17:12) Al: you don’t care about, give me what you think you want, not something that is enforced by (0:17:17) Al: studios because they need year-round episodes, like we don’t need to do that anymore and I don’t (0:17:23) Kev: Mmm, I mean (0:17:23) Al: care for it. It’s like how it’s like, oh you know, like do you complain about the fact that episodes (0:17:32) Al: aren’t always, you know, was it 48 minutes long anymore because they don’t all have to fit into (0:17:36) Al: the exact same advert blocks. Now, (0:17:39) Kev: Mm-hmm. I (0:17:42) Kev: May kind of do (0:17:42) Al: you can take that too far, Netflix with your two and a half hour season finale of Stranger Things (0:17:48) Al: season four last time. That was too far, but other than that, I mean that doesn’t, you can have (0:17:48) Kev: Yes, yes (0:17:53) Kev: Exactly (0:17:58) Al: a middle thing which is not in the extremes there. I like when episodes aren’t like necessarily (0:18:02) Al: consistent because they want to fit in what they want to fit in, that they feel fits their artistic (0:18:07) Al: expression. I like that. (0:18:08) Kev: yeah okay sure I guess okay you know here’s the call here’s the here’s the qualifier right (0:18:13) Al: Do you really miss clip episodes? (0:18:18) Kev: is it good right which is a dumb thing because that’s the question right because let’s all right (0:18:19) Al: Yes, of course. (0:18:23) Kev: let’s yeah you can look at examples on both ends of the spectrum right um look at uh look at cora (0:18:30) Kev: right that that show could have used some more episodes for sure um that that first season needed (0:18:33) Al: possibly. I mean maybe they didn’t have anything else they wanted to put in it, right? Like… (0:18:38) Kev: at least a couple more episodes at first (0:18:41) Al: Yeah, I guess my point is not like, oh, I wish we didn’t have more episodes, right? I’m not saying (0:18:48) Al: that. Like, if there’s good stuff, I want to see it. But I don’t agree with the, oh, wasn’t it (0:18:53) Al: great when every show had 20 to 22 episodes and they were all the exact same length and they (0:18:59) Al: happened. No, I don’t. I don’t long for those days. I don’t. (0:19:02) Kev: Don’t know I got a monk. It’s been pretty good the whole time. I guess it did depends (0:19:04) Al: But I just, it’s just when you, when you got the like episode, that was the clip episode, (0:19:11) Al: because they had to put out an episode and they didn’t care. They didn’t want anything. (0:19:13) Kev: Monk did not do that actually crazy, but you sure yeah, yeah, but but okay. Yes, that’s just (0:19:16) Al: Sure. But most shows did almost every show did. And some of them did it better than others, (0:19:21) Kev: Yes, yes (0:19:22) Al: but you always, every time it happened, you rolled your eyes and went, Oh, here we go. (0:19:24) Kev: Yeah, okay, you know what you’re right (0:19:26) Al: And you watched it anyway, because maybe there was something that was actually going to progress the (0:19:29) Al: story. You don’t know. It might be fully clips or it might actually do something. (0:19:31) Kev: Sure (0:19:33) Kev: Eh, I guess (0:19:34) Al: But I mean, I think the, I think the, as you say, the complication is it depends on the show. (0:19:42) Al: It depends on what they’re doing. And I don’t think it’s, it’s obviously not the case that (0:19:47) Al: creators get to do what they want all the time. Obviously I’m not, I’m not suggesting that is, (0:19:48) Kev: Okay, okay, yeah, yeah, that’s (0:19:53) Al: but I think having more freedom for that, I think is a good thing in general. And. (0:19:59) Kev: Sure, you know, okay fine. I don’t need every show to (0:20:03) Kev: How should I put this? Okay? I don’t it’s not that I want every show to be 26 episodes every year or whatever (0:20:10) Kev: but when I look at (0:20:11) Al: The numbers just getting higher and higher (0:20:13) Kev: when I look at (0:20:16) Kev: Though the Wednesday series (0:20:18) Kev: Right episodes in three years that that seems like you know that it seems cheap for lack of a better word, right? (0:20:20) Al: So, I think, well, I mean, you say that cheap, like you pay for the subscription for Netflix (0:20:32) Al: when you want to get the stuff and you watch it and then you stop subscribing, right? I (0:20:34) Kev: Sure, sure. Yeah. Yeah (0:20:36) Al: think of those sorts of shows as in the same way that people complain about them because (0:20:41) Al: they’re structured like films, I think of them in that sort of way as well, right? Three (0:20:46) Kev: That that is true (0:20:47) Al: years, three years between a film and its sequels. (0:20:50) Al: Not an unusual amount of time, and eight episodes is longer than a film would be. (0:20:51) Kev: That is very true that that’s what that’s what I’m (0:20:56) Kev: You’re right, that’s that’s what I’m not thinking here because that that is more common nowadays (0:21:00) Kev: Isn’t it where a season of a show is really just an extra-long movie like the Marvel Studios shows? (0:21:06) Kev: You’re you’re right about that (0:21:10) Kev: Yeah, that’s a good point touche (0:21:12) Al: I mean Marvel have a problem with sequels in general just now, right? Like when was the last, (0:21:16) Kev: Ah (0:21:18) Al: you know, in we got three Iron Mans and I think it was eight years or something like that and (0:21:26) Kev: Yeah (0:21:26) Al: it’s now been what four years since Shang-Chi and we haven’t even got a second yet. (0:21:30) Kev: Yeah (0:21:31) Al: Like there is a real problem they have with sequels just in general which is a whole other (0:21:34) Al: conversation and is probably part of the reason that they’re not getting big box office numbers (0:21:35) Kev: Yeah (0:21:41) Al: because most. (0:21:42) Al: There are big numbers. (0:21:43) Al: We’re always the third in a series, you know, Iron Man one didn’t make a billion. (0:21:46) Kev: Mmm, that’s a good point. (0:21:48) Al: Iron Man three did make a billion. (0:21:52) Al: Just saying also, you know, it’s things like, you know, the Marvels being called the Marvels (0:21:52) Kev: Uh, yeah. (0:21:57) Al: rather than Captain Marvel two probably would have made more money if it had done that. (0:21:58) Kev: Yeah… (0:22:01) Al: Now, there are obviously other issues with that in terms of misogyny, but that was still (0:22:04) Al: there when the first film came out and it made a billion. (0:22:05) Kev: Yeah… (0:22:06) Kev: Yeah, exactly! (0:22:07) Kev: Right, right? (0:22:07) Al: Why did the mark? (0:22:08) Al: Why did Captain Marvel make a billion and the Marvels didn’t? (0:22:11) Al: And then there’s all this other complications. (0:22:12) Al: Well, nobody has any money anymore and COVID killed everything until blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. (0:22:17) Al: But Deadpool and Wolverine made a billion. (0:22:19) Al: That was the third in the series as well, right? (0:22:22) Al: Like they clearly can make lots of money. (0:22:24) Al: They’re just not doing what they used to do, which made them lots of money. (0:22:28) Al: They make a film and it doesn’t make a lot of money. (0:22:30) Al: And they go, Oh, well, well, let’s not make a second. (0:22:31) Al: But the whole point was your first ones never make a lot of money. (0:22:34) Al: It’s the second and third that make the money. (0:22:36) Al: And also which third film in the MCU made the least money, Thor. (0:22:42) Al: Or three. Why was that? (0:22:43) Al: Cos Thor 2 was bad. (0:22:44) Kev: It was really bad is it is it hmm (0:22:47) Al: Coincidence? (0:22:49) Kev: Have we are I’m thinking got you know on our discords and slacks have we argued which of the worst Marvel films (0:22:55) Kev: I feel like that that needs to happen. Oh (0:22:56) Al: I mean, it’s I mean, it’s Star of the Dark World, right? (0:22:59) Kev: I mean I (0:23:02) Kev: Okay, I don’t want to turn but it’s probably a rise probably dark world. Yeah, I’m struggling to think (0:23:06) Al: Eternals, I’m not trying, I’m not trying to say Eternals was one of the best, but it’s not the worst, not at all. (0:23:10) Kev: It’s not as bad as dark world. Yeah, I believe a dark world (0:23:12) Al: Absolutely not. There is, I don’t think there is an MCU film that is as bad as those. (0:23:18) Kev: Yeah, that was rough. Oh I miss (0:23:22) Al: Like, I mean, try and explain this plot of that film. (0:23:29) Kev: Yeah, yeah, no there’s (0:23:30) Al: Thor’s girlfriend gets injected with something, and he has to get it out of her, (0:23:32) Kev: And they and he used to fight dark elves (0:23:34) Al: and also his mum dies, maybe, I think. (0:23:38) Kev: Did she did I don’t know why but oh god (0:23:41) Al: You can know everything about that film, just from the bit where they go back in time (0:23:46) Al: and endgame to it. That is the only bit about that film that matters. (0:23:47) Kev: They were yeah, yeah, they really didn’t see good. Oh, yeah (0:23:50) Al: It tells you everything. (0:23:53) Al: In fact, there’s more, there’s more character progression and more heart in that scene when (0:23:58) Al: he goes back than there is in the entire film. You know, when he meets his mom and he’s sad (0:24:02) Kev: There is (0:24:03) Al: because he knows she’s about to die, you know, that is more than the entire film has. (0:24:05) Kev: Yeah, you’re you’re right I did enjoy that what 15 minute bit (0:24:10) Al: And then, and then he calls for his, then he calls from y’all near and it comes for him and he’s (0:24:14) Al: so happy. He says, I’m still worthy. (0:24:18) Kev: You’re right, that was better than the entire movie. You’re right. I (0:24:23) Al: I mean, I don’t know how they, how did they make that film so long when there’s so little that happens? (0:24:29) Kev: Don’t I don’t know. I just whatever well, I will say this Kat Dennings (0:24:31) Al: Anyway, you would, you would, you would have to have a, you’d have to have a, well, yeah, (0:24:36) Al: okay, true. I mean, that’s fair. She does improve any film. But you’d have to have a really good (0:24:38) Kev: Yeah, yeah, that’s correct (0:24:44) Al: argument to convince me that that’s not the worst film. I don’t think anything even comes close. (0:24:47) Kev: Yeah, okay, you know what fair fair. I’m gonna yeah fair. I haven’t seen fantastic for (0:24:53) Al: Anyway, what was my point? Yeah. Yeah. I was watching The Sandman and then I’m probably (0:24:58) Kev: Sandman (0:25:00) Al: going to watch Weddings day after that. Cause that’s, I need to, I need to watch that next (0:25:02) Kev: Cool I like the Adams family (0:25:03) Al: season. And then where else have we got Strange, Strange New Worlds, Star Trek. That’s coming out (0:25:09) Al: just now. Need to watch that as well. Name a Star Trek that doesn’t fit that description. (0:25:10) Kev: Oh (0:25:12) Kev: Is that the one with the hot guy I don’t remember (0:25:18) Kev: Oh (0:25:21) Kev: That’s a good point, but that’s a good point (0:25:22) Al: Anyway, that’s what we’ve been up to. Maybe I’ll have more to talk about Bonanza when (0:25:32) Kev: No, we did it (0:25:34) Al: next time we’ll see. All right. We’re going to talk about some, (0:25:36) Kev: Get to the end (0:25:38) Kev: I’m saying get to the end. There’s there’s good things in that game. Mm-hmm (0:25:40) Al: I don’t think I’ll do that in a week. I have heard that the story is good, but I’ve not got (0:25:47) Al: to any point that actually matters with the story yet. Yeah. Let’s talk about some. (0:25:52) Al: Game news. First up, Moonlight in Garland, which Kevin’s probably going, Oh, I can’t remember what (0:25:59) Al: that game is. I don’t recognize that name. Well, it’s coming out of early access on the 27th of (0:26:00) Kev: CORRECT! (0:26:06) Al: August. I mean, it’s pretty much it’s. (0:26:12) Kev: Ha ha ha use the mad libs the cottagecore game mad laser you just yeah (0:26:19) Kev: There I’m looking (0:26:22) Al: Seems like it’s less farming, more community building, and it’s like a kind of town slash (0:26:29) Kev: Yeah (0:26:32) Kev: Yeah, this has a very specific (0:26:32) Al: city rather than village. (0:26:38) Kev: Aesthetic to like mid-2000s. I don’t know a (0:26:42) Al: Yeah, I was thinking Polly Pocket, but like the characters from Polly Pocket rather than the (0:26:45) Kev: Pocket Polly like it’s weird. Um (0:26:50) Kev: Yeah, yeah, yeah exactly the characters right that’s exactly I’m talking (0:26:51) Al: action. Yeah, it’s funny that we both had the same thought that that shows you where it’s at. (0:26:57) Kev: Yeah, that’s so (0:26:59) Kev: Wait, is this the one where you can do crime? No, that might be a different one. We live in the city (0:27:02) Al: No, that’s not this one. That’s not this one. No crime in this one. (0:27:08) Kev: Gosh good old cottagecore. We’re in too deep. Oh, we’re in too deep (0:27:15) Kev: All right (0:27:17) Kev: Wait, so what was the actual news here? Are we at one point a release? Okay, August 27th (0:27:22) Al: Yes, 27th of August. Next, “Above Snakes have announced their console releases coming on the 4th of September.” So that is Switch, Xbox. (0:27:30) Kev: I’m kind of surprised they’re doing console’s release was that do we cover again I I don’t (0:27:35) Al: That was a Kickstarter stretch thing. (0:27:37) Kev: even remember did we come (0:27:39) Al: I don’t know if we did a proper one on it. We had our episode where we talked about the cultural… (0:27:46) Kev: Yeah, yeah, Nami on that, yeah, yeah, I remember that. (0:27:48) Al: I don’t want to say appropriation, the cultural questions around it. (0:27:52) Al: Shall we see? (0:27:52) Kev: Yeah, yeah, I do remember that. (0:27:54) Al: I don’t know if we actually covered that. (0:27:55) Kev: But, well, you know what? (0:27:58) Kev: Hats off to them if that was a goal (0:28:01) Kev: and they’re actually doing it, right? (0:28:02) Kev: Because even games that do release from Kickstarter (0:28:05) Kev: don’t always get to the console port when they promise it. (0:28:08) Al: Absolutely. Yeah, I should probably play at some point. I do have it. I own it on Steam (0:28:19) Al: because I backed it because it came out on that period of time where I was backing basically (0:28:24) Kev: everything before you (0:28:25) Al: every vaguely cottage core Kickstarter. I’m better now. I have not backed a farming game (0:28:33) Al: on Kickstarter since Autonomica. (0:28:38) Al: I went back in April. Yeah. I have backed two Kickstarters back then, but since then, (0:28:39) Kev: So your time on rehab was successful. (0:28:41) Kev: Good, good for you. (0:28:47) Al: but neither of them have been farming. (0:28:49) Kev: Nah, look at you, progress. (0:28:53) Kev: Well, hey, that’s September 4th. (0:28:56) Kev: Oh, I don’t like how close that is. (0:28:58) Kev: How’s it going so fast now? (0:29:00) Al: I don’t know. Time. (0:29:04) Kev: Time. (0:29:07) Al: Next we have Out and About. They managed to release this time successfully. This was the (0:29:10) Kev: Your comment. (0:29:15) Kev: This time. (0:29:19) Al: one where last week they tried to release, but they accidentally, or they realized they (0:29:23) Al: hadn’t clicked the access button, which put it into review, and then it took several days (0:29:24) Kev: They deleted the button. (0:29:30) Al: so now they have actually released their early access. Congratulations to Out and About. (0:29:34) Kev: good for them they did it I don’t know the game looks fine I guess it’s walking (0:29:45) Kev: through a forest looking (0:29:48) Al: Yeah, it’s doing something different. It’s not just like, it’s not farming, it’s foraging, (0:29:52) Al: and the idea is you’re exploring, and it’s another picture-taking one as well, but (0:29:58) Al: you’re foraging for things. It’s cute. (0:30:00) Kev: Yeah, it is. It’s, uh, it’s like, uh, what is it? Uh, the, the, the, the, the hike game. Um, I forget, it kind of reminds me of that, but a little more involved. (0:30:10) Al: Oh, a short hike. Yeah. It’s much more, you know, it’s 3D, third person view. No. Yeah. (0:30:12) Kev: Yeah. It’s the one. Yeah. But you know, you’re actually foraging. (0:30:16) Kev: Yeah. Yeah. It looks like an extension of that. Not necessarily better extension, but just, you know, kind of in that vein of ideas of just going through the woods and looking at stuff. (0:30:28) Al: I’m also comparing it to Alba in my head because it was kind of similar where you’re (0:30:35) Kev: Yeah, yeah that too yeah, um yeah, okay. Well hey good good for them. They found the button finally (0:30:44) Al: Congratulations. Next we have Coral Island have announced that their 1.2 update is out. (0:30:51) Kev: Okay, why why is there someone in a dinosaur suit? (0:30:56) Al: Why not? What a silly question! I’m guessing that’s one of the spooky costumes, cause. (0:30:58) Kev: How good (0:31:00) Kev: You know, that’s a good counterpoint, okay (0:31:06) Al: So the things that are coming in this update, multiplayer, they’ve revamped their romance (0:31:11) Al: progression, adding more hearts. You can get up to a heart event, sorry, you can get up (0:31:15) Al: to 15 hearts now with heart events. So 11 to 15 are after marriage, like the stargy (0:31:22) Al: ones added in like 1.4 or something, I forget. (0:31:27) Al: But they’ve also added spooky costumes, okay? (0:31:35) Al: Like, this is one of those ones that feels weird that this feels like (0:31:40) Al: something they wanted to do for 1.0 and just didn’t, but. (0:31:43) Kev: yeah that’s it that is very much what it feels like Mitch drew I guess good for (0:31:49) Kev: them that a gate got here like yeah I am NOT gonna fault them for that because (0:31:54) Kev: it’s a game dev is hard I don’t know if you know that out oh oh I like you I’m (0:32:00) Al: Yeah, yeah, yeah, that’s fair. (0:32:02) Kev: looking I’m sorry I’m looking for the video some of the costumes the the NPC’s (0:32:06) Kev: rather pretty good there’s like a tinker the good chicken a Tinkerbell costume I (0:32:09) Kev: like that that’s good (0:32:11) Al: Yeah, there does seem to be a lot of care taken on these costumes. They’re not, they’re not just like generic things. Each person has like a unique costume and they’re all very interesting. The twins have almost the same costume, which is fun, but they’re not quite. They’re slightly different, which is based on, you know, their personality. (0:32:32) Kev: That’s fun to, yeah, that’s, yeah, I like that, that’s, that’s good, yeah, um, dressing (0:32:37) Kev: up your NPCs. (0:32:38) Kev: You know what, I take it that the dinosaur costume is a good idea. (0:32:41) Al: I’m trying to find them. So I’ve asked you motivates us that I found their spooky festival section of the video. I’m guessing that’s where you saw it. Well, I see someone as a panda. (0:32:48) Kev: Yeah, there’s near the start (0:32:51) Kev: All the twins. Oh (0:32:51) Al: I was near the start of the video. (0:32:54) Kev: Yeah, it’s near the start all that. I’m looking at the twin costumes. Those are good. Actually (0:32:59) Kev: They might be the best costumes (0:33:01) Kev: It’s a I don’t know. There’s like little blueberry monsters. I don’t know how to describe it better (0:33:09) Kev: That’s cool. What is that guy there? (0:33:10) Al: It’s definitely you have to see. (0:33:12) Kev: Yeah, there’s a guy in a black turtle. What is that is that supposed to be a costume that doesn’t look that’s just a (0:33:18) Kev: Guy in a sweatshirt and jeans. I don’t get that (0:33:22) Al: And yeah, OK, I don’t know what his I don’t know what Pablo’s costume is he trying to be Steve Jobs or something? (0:33:30) Kev: I guess with Shane. I don’t know. I don’t know (0:33:33) Al: I don’t know. (0:33:37) Al: Where’s this dinosaur costume you’re talking about? (0:33:38) Kev: Yo (0:33:40) Kev: Okay, okay, let me let me find it it’s in the video it was near the very start (0:33:45) Al: Oh, I’ve got it, I’ve got it, I’ve got it. Yeah, that’s, that’ll be a spooky costume, (0:33:47) Kev: You found it great (0:33:49) Kev: Yeah, it probably is I like it. It’s dumb. I like it what? (0:33:49) Al: because it’s pumpkins and lights around them. (0:33:55) Al: There are some silly costumes you can use as your player as well in the game that I’ve (0:33:59) Al: put on before. I can’t remember what I was dressed up as, but they, it’s not just like, (0:34:05) Al: they have a decent amount of player customization already. (0:34:08) Kev: Yeah, yeah. There’s also a collab with Fungi Swarm. (0:34:09) Al: Uh, yeah, that’s their game. (0:34:15) Al: Our other game, isn’t it? Um, uh, what, there’s, uh, redeemable items. Okay. (0:34:17) Kev: Yeah, it is. Which, yeah, but I think… (0:34:24) Kev: There’s a antler dog guy. I don’t know what that is, but, uh… (0:34:27) Al: Uh, a mythical pet outfit. (0:34:31) Kev: I don’t know what… I don’t… Okay, I don’t know what this creature is. (0:34:34) Al: “Razzi” or “Razzdi” (0:34:37) Kev: whereas the it’s an off. (0:34:41) Kev: It’s a blue reindeer dog. (0:34:42) Kev: I don’t know what else to describe it. (0:34:44) Al: Well, speaking of dogs, (0:34:45) Kev: Uhhh… (0:34:47) Kev: You! Ooh, good transition, tell me. (0:34:48) Al: for some reason we’re talking about Sugadoo Island again, (0:34:51) Kev: W-w-why?! (0:34:51) Al: this game. (0:34:53) Al: ‘Cause, dog, they’ve released a code (0:34:57) Al: that you can redeem in the game and it gives you dog. (0:35:01) Kev: But okay spotted dog, that’s (0:35:04) Al: If it’s anything like everything else in this game, (0:35:07) Al: you won’t be able to name it. (0:35:08) Al: It won’t do anything other than just follow you around (0:35:11) Al: like a blind rat, I don’t know. (0:35:14) Kev: I’m not sure how well blind rec could follow you but they do that is true you’ll fly like (0:35:15) Al: It’s not really turned on for metaphors just now. (0:35:22) Al: They have a good sense of smell. (0:35:28) Kev: a dog I have a dog they do follow you yeah that is true its name is spotted dog that’s (0:35:32) Al: Yeah, but with personality, I doubt this one a lot. (0:35:41) Kev: That’s it. (0:35:41) Al: That would, I mean I’d be surprised if it wasn’t just dog. (0:35:44) Kev: Yeah. (0:35:48) Al: Next we have Aether Wizard Life have released a what they’re calling their first announcement (0:35:56) Al: trailer but I’m confused because this game was announced multiple years ago so I don’t (0:35:57) Kev: Okay (0:36:00) Al: know how this is an announcement trailer. (0:36:01) Kev: And (0:36:02) Kev: It’s only for backers, which I don’t know you probably want to make that available. Oh, there is. Oh, okay. Let me see. Oh (0:36:06) Al: There’s a link to the actual video as well. (0:36:11) Kev: Yeah, there is. Okay. Yeah, that’s all right. I was like at the Kickstarter page (0:36:15) Kev: First of all, I don’t like this name at all. I don’t know if we covered this game, but I don’t like that at all (0:36:18) Al: No. (0:36:23) Al: This is, I don’t know if we’ve seen gameplay before. (0:36:26) Al: This is the first time seeing some of this stuff. (0:36:29) Al: The building of your house is basically (0:36:32) Al: exactly the same as the Spiritfarer building, (0:36:36) Kev: Yup! (0:36:37) Al: which I’m not complaining about because that is good. (0:36:39) Al: I like that. (0:36:40) Al: More of that, please. (0:36:40) Kev: Yeah, that modularity, it’s good. Build your castle. (0:36:44) Al: There are some, shall we say, thirsty characters (0:36:48) Kev: Oh, geez. Good. That guy, I mean, that one guy alone, he’s the worst offender. It’s the first one they show you, too. (0:36:59) Al: There’s yep, it’s uh, you’re gonna this is this is a weed game apparently (0:37:00) Kev: Good heavens. (0:37:06) Kev: Oh my gosh, that… Oh, shit. You know what? Fine. Lean into it. Just full thirst into it and just do it. (0:37:16) Kev: If you’re going to do it, go all in. (0:37:16) Al: Every game has to have a hook, I just don’t think that that is a unique hook. (0:37:22) Kev: True? That’s true. It probably worked for some people, not me, but… (0:37:27) Al: You’re definitely not you. Not you. Have you got to the other characters yet? (0:37:32) Kev: Yeah, I see the other characters like they’re (0:37:36) Kev: Is it this is hmm, this is a problem when everyone does it like everyone loses their (0:37:42) Kev: You know, it’s it’s it’s tough to stick out in the crowd, right? Like these just look generic (0:37:46) Kev: I don’t know the guy who looks like he’s dressing up like an elf (0:37:50) Kev: I don’t know and then why are there two in silhouettes? Why do you have to silhouette those characters? I feel like you shouldn’t (0:37:56) Al: for our secret. We’re going to tell you later. I don’t just like the character designs. The (0:37:58) Kev: Okay (0:38:01) Kev: There’s a girl with the ponytail of the sword (0:38:03) Al: character design’s okay. What I do find a bit weird is not the character designs and not your (0:38:11) Al: playable character design. They’re both fine. What’s weird is them both together in the same (0:38:17) Al: game. They look like very different designs. They look like they’re from different games. (0:38:20) Kev: They do (0:38:22) Kev: Right because yeah, cuz we’re looking at the (0:38:27) Kev: The oh (0:38:29) Kev: Yeah, yeah, you’re right. You’re right. Absolutely cuz these NPCs, you know very (0:38:34) Kev: Detailed sort of designs and and whatnot and you’re a little in the generic side (0:38:35) Al: much more detailed. (0:38:38) Al: I don’t dislike the playable characters design, it just feels, I think it looks bad purely (0:38:40) Kev: You’re right, I agree with it (0:38:44) Kev: Yeah (0:38:48) Al: because of how the other one. (0:38:52) Kev: you’re right it doesn’t you know what the problem is I as far as i’ve seen there’s no like (0:38:57) Kev: portrait art for your character right because yeah yeah yeah because it’s it’s a very different (0:38:59) Al: That’s what it is, it’s the portrait art of course I’m just yeah I’m looking at a bit of one of them in game and yeah they look, they look much more similar to your characters but the portrait art is so much more detail. (0:39:11) Kev: art style as as portrait arts are so frequently done but there’s not one for your your character (0:39:18) Kev: And so I don’t know it’s just I see I get what you’re saying. Absolutely (0:39:22) Kev: Um (0:39:24) Kev: But I mean even in the in-game art style like it’s there’s still a little more detail than your character (0:39:31) Kev: Because like your characters is (0:39:32) Al: It’s the face, there’s no nose. (0:39:33) Kev: Yeah, ooh, that’s a good point, right? There’s no facial features. It’s just like the eyes and the smile (0:39:39) Kev: That’s it on your the player character. You’re right. You’re super right (0:39:42) Al: Anyway, the interesting thing about this, I guess, is the magic stuff, and it does look quite detailed. (0:39:48) Al: So maybe that could be interesting. (0:39:50) Al: And then there’s some combat. (0:39:52) Kev: yeah there’s a lot of stuff going on here there’s an owl with the flower on its head and (0:39:58) Kev: I don’t even know what’s going on with these like skill trees or I don’t know there’s a lot going on here (0:40:03) Al: I think, I think they’re for like making new spells, possibly. (0:40:07) Kev: yeah honestly (0:40:08) Al: Look, I’m gonna, I’m gonna probably play it because I did back on Kickstarter, (0:40:12) Al: like the idiot that I was, but. (0:40:14) Kev: the the magic stuff I think is the bigger draw here that looks pretty interesting slash well done (0:40:19) Al: Yeah. Yeah. Agreed. (0:40:21) Kev: There’s combat (0:40:22) Kev: Magical creatures that looks fun (0:40:26) Kev: It’s wild the data will NPCs just they don’t even live up to that it’s crazy (0:40:33) Al: Next, fields of mystery, I have announced a merch collection. (0:40:37) Al: So, you know, go get your fields of mystery on merch, I guess. (0:40:40) Kev: is it good merch let’s see i’m looking (0:40:45) Al: So they they have a they have they have a pin. (0:40:47) Kev: oh goodness what is that the first the first one is the oh yeah yeah the first one they show you is (0:40:53) Al: They have a pin that you tilt and it changes between (0:40:58) Al: more clothes and fewer clothes. (0:41:00) Kev: Yeah, it’s it’s (0:41:03) Kev: Presumably it’s I don’t know the characters, but that’s datable guy and yet (0:41:07) Kev: You know you tilt it and it’s and now he’s shirtless cuz good heavens (0:41:11) Al: That’s the entire marriage. That’s all the marriage. That’s everything. (0:41:12) Kev: Oh (0:41:14) Kev: My god, it’s all that. I’m not good in the laundry. It’s just (0:41:20) Al: It’s just like the pen from Friends, which Joey had, and you click it, and the women’s clothes (0:41:27) Al: come off, right? Like, what is this? Why is this your only piece of marriage? And it’s two characters. (0:41:28) Kev: Yeah! laughs (0:41:37) Kev: Yes, too! laughs (0:41:38) Al: Two characters, one male, one female. (0:41:41) Kev: Oh, that’s incredible! laughs (0:41:41) Al: What a weird decision. (0:41:47) Kev: Oh, and… (0:41:48) Al: I need to go what I need to go read the comments. (0:41:49) Kev: Beholds in… it’s… why I need to understand how… because… (0:41:55) Al: Oh, people, people like this. (0:41:58) Kev: Oh, the first one’s “Lily, Take My Money.” Oh my goodness, these… oh! (0:42:05) Kev: This is why we’re in this cottagecore world, brain rot, dateable nonsense. (0:42:12) Kev: It’s your fault, commenters. (0:42:15) Kev: And what kills me is Fields of Mystery has that kind of 90s anime art style vibe. (0:42:23) Kev: You could play off that, right, for your merch, but no, we get to… (0:42:28) Kev: Two pins that take off the character’s clothes! (0:42:34) Al: odd decision it’s like they sit down and they go right okay we’re gonna make some merch what’s our (0:42:38) Al: first merch gonna be a poster no no not a poster like a t-shirt no not a t-shirt a pin yeah we (0:42:40) Kev: Apparently according to the commenters. (0:42:47) Al: could do a pin but what if it was a pin where they undress them I just I don’t I don’t (0:42:54) Kev: Ohh, look, alright, look, I mean, I mean, I tried to be delicate, I have kids gloves when I talk about these subjects, but look, this commenter here said it’s straight, it’s the fields of gooning. (0:43:15) Kev: Ohh, good heavens. Worst part is, it looks like it’s gonna be a huge success, so. (0:43:21) Al: Oh probably, probably. I just like what you I can’t imagine. It just it would feels like it would be even if you want it. It feels like embarrassing to own. (0:43:31) Kev: Well… (0:43:33) Al: And the whole point of pins is to show them off, right? (0:43:36) Kev: Yeah? laughs (0:43:38) Kev: You just make sure to always show it off at one angle and never ever move it to the other angle. laughs (0:43:49) Al: All right moving on to a very interesting story, a story of seasons. (0:43:54) Kev: - Yeah, okay, from the worst story to the best. (0:43:59) Al: It’s a little bit of shame we don’t have Cody on to talk about this but let’s go with it anyway. (0:44:04) Al: So story of seasons and well Marvelous, the company that makes, well they’re the European (0:44:12) Al: company that ports and not ports, they translate and publish the story of season games. (0:44:20) Al: I just know that Marvelous is the Japanese version of the company as well, (0:44:24) Al: they are the same company now aren’t they, I think. Anyway it doesn’t matter, (0:44:27) Al: anyway story of seasons company, the European part of it have made a partnership, they started in 2020, (0:44:36) Al: they

One of the Birkot Ha'shahar is "Ha'noten La'sechvi Bina La'havhin Ben Yom U'ben Layla." The common translation of this blessing is, "…who gives the rooster the understanding to distinguish between day and night." According to this understanding, this Beracha praises G-d for granting the rooster the wondrous ability to know that dawn has occurred, when the first rays of light appear on the eastern sky. The moment of dawn is not readily discernible to the naked eye (as opposed to the sunrise, which is clearly seen), and yet the rooster has the ability to know when this occurs, and to crow to wake people up. Others, however, interpret the word "Sechvi" to mean "heart." According to this understanding, the Beracha "Ha'noten La'sechvi Bina" thanks Hashem for giving us human beings the wisdom of distinction, to differentiate between day and night, between right and wrong, and between truth and falsehood. The Arizal advanced a deeper understanding of this Beracha, according to the teachings of Kabbalah. He said that at night, when dark falls, strict judgment descends into the world, which poses danger. For this reason, the Kabbalists in earlier generations would go to sleep right at nightfall. At Hasot (Halachic midnight), the Arizal taught, the judgments become "sweetened," and are less strict. This process unfolds gradually until morning, when the attribute of Hesed, divine kindness, prevails. Therefore, the righteous Kabbalists would arise at midnight and pray until the morning. The Arizal explained on this basis why we find two Hebrew words for nighttime – "Layil" and "Layla." The difference between them is the letter Heh, which is added to the word "Layil" to form "Layla." In Kabbalah, the letter Heh signifies a sphere called "Bina" (literally, "understanding"), which is also called "Ima" – "mother." A mother, even when she needs to deal strictly with her children to educate them, always feels a significant measure of love and compassion toward them. The term "Layla," then, which ends with the letter Heh, refers to the second half of the night, when the strict judgments are mitigated by love and kindness. The word "Layil" refers to the first part of the night, when the judgments are as yet unmitigated. The Arizal explained that in the Beracha "Ha'noten La'sechvi Bina," we refer to the angel Gabriel, whose name signifies the attribute of "Gebura" (literally, "power"), which is associated with strict judgment. Starting at Hasot, Hashem lends Gabriel the quality of "Bina," sweetening the judgments until morning. (Needless to say, these are very deep concepts which lie beyond our comprehension and require further study.) Ashkenazim recite a slightly different text of this Beracha – "Asher Natan La'sechvi Bina La'havhin Ben Yom U'ben Layla," based on a verse in the Book of Iyob ("O Mi Natan La'sechvi Bina" – 38:36). This version is formulated in past tense, praising G-d "who has granted" this wisdom. Sephardic tradition, however, teaches that this Beracha, like all the morning blessings, should be recited in the present tense. The Aruch Ha'shulhan (Rav Yehiel Michel Epstein of Nevardok, 1829-1908) explains that Birkot Ha'shahar are formulated in the present tense because Hashem creates the world anew at every moment, and thus all the phenomena for which we praise Him in these Berachot are occurring right now, at this very moment. As we say in the morning prayer service, in the first Beracha before Shema, "Ha'mehadesh Be'tubo Be'chol Yom Tamid Ma'aseh Bereshit" – Hashem constantly renews the act of creation, each and every day. A human being who creates – such as a carpenter, who produces a piece of furniture – makes his creation and then leaves it and completely disengages. Hashem, however, did not create the world just once – He is constantly creating it anew. Thus, we thank Hashem who is granting us the ability to see at this moment, who is giving us clothing to wear at this moment, who is giving us the ability to stand up straight at this moment, and so on. This fundamental concept has crucially important ramifications for our Emuna (faith), our belief that situations can change. No matter what we're going through, whatever problem or crisis we're facing, we need to believe that the current moment is not connected to the previous moment, and the next moment in the future has no connection to the current moment. Hashem is constantly creating anew, and so at any moment in time He can create an entirely new reality. A deaf person recites this Beracha, even though he cannot hear the rooster's crow in the morning, for several reasons. Firstly, as discussed, this Beracha has a number of different meanings, and does not necessarily refer only to the crowing of the rooster. Additionally, Halacha follows the opinion that Birkot Ha'shahar are recited to thank Hashem not for one's having personally experienced the phenomena mentioned in these blessings, but rather for the phenomena themselves, for the very fact that Hashem has made them part of the natural order. Hence, even if a person does not personally benefit from the crowing of the rooster, he is required to praise Hashem for making this happen each morning.

Upon waking in the morning, one is required to wash his hands, and recite the Beracha of "Al Netilat Yaadayim" before drying them. According to Sephardic practice, one who has remained awake throughout the night washes his hands in the morning without reciting the Beracha. The custom among Ashkenazim is that one who remained awake through the night recites the Beracha when washing his hands in the morning after using the restroom. Anytime one performs his bodily functions, he must recite a special Beracha – "Asher Yasar" – after leaving the restroom. This blessing was established by the Ansheh Kenesset Ha'gedola – Men of the Great Assembly, a group of scholars and prophets formed at the beginning of the Second Commonwealth – and it is an especially significant Beracha. Rabbi Yehuda Ha'levi (Spain, 1079-1141), in his Sefer Ha'kuzari (3:11), says about this blessing, "How great this blessing is, in terms of its content, and how perfectly formulated are its words for one who sees them with an eye for the truth." This Beracha consists of 45 words, alluding to one of the Names of G-d, which in Gematria equals 45. This Name is formed by spelling out the Names of the four letters that comprise the Name of "Havaya" (Yod, Heh, Vav and Heh) – Yod, Vav, Dalet, Heh, Alef, Vav, Alef, Vav, Heh and Alef – which together equal 45 (10+6+4+5+1+6+1+6+5+1). Once, after I left the restroom in a restaurant, a fellow saw me reciting this Beracha, and he cynically remarked, "So, Rabbi, G-d is even in the bathroom?" I told him that because of his sarcastic comment, I thought of an answer to a question that I had all my life. In the Beracha of "Asher Yasar," we say that if one of the body's passageways that carry the waste material would burst open, or would be obstructed, for even a brief moment, we would be unable to survive. I always wondered why we need to get so detailed, and mention the miracle of the body's passageways that are constantly functioning properly so that the waste is safely and effectively discharged from the body. I then realized that we need to mention this because of people like this fellow, who are skeptical about Hashem and His Providence over the universe. Indeed, as great as Hashem is, He is even in the restroom. He oversees each and every action, everything that happens – including the expelling of waste material from the body. This Beracha underscores for us not only Hashem's power and greatness, but also His unparalleled humility – that He even accompanies us to the restroom, assuring that our bodies are functioning properly. This is how much He loves us. Years ago, people had the custom just before entering the restroom to recite a brief text. A person would respectfully ask the angels who were with him to wait outside the restroom while he performs his bodily functions. The angels do not enter the restroom with us – but Hashem most certainly does. He loves us so much that He even foregoes His honor in order to accompany us everywhere, even the restroom, to care for us and make sure our bodies function the way they should so we are healthy and strong. When we recite this precious Beracha, we should take a moment to consider Hashem's special love for us, how He watches over us and cares for us at all times, throughout our lives – even when we are involved in performing our bodily functions.

Previously on Saga of the Jewels…The life of seventeen-year-old RYN, bookish son of a wealthy landowner, changes forever when his hometown is destroyed by the EMPIRE and everyone he has ever known is killed. He discovers that the Empire are seeking TWELVE PRIMEVAL JEWELS which grant the power to manipulate different elements, and that his father had been hiding the FIRE RUBY. Ryn sets out to take revenge on the Imperial General who killed his family and retrieve the Fire Ruby, and along the way meets NUTHEA the lightning-slinging princess, SAGAR the swaggering skypirate, ELRANN the tomboy engineer, CID the wizened old healer, and VISH the poppy-seed-addicted bounty hunter. Together the companions decide to find all of the Jewels in order to stop the EMPEROR from finding them first and taking over the world. They have thus far succeeded in retrieving the Fire Ruby, borne by Ryn, and the Lightning Crystal, borne by Nuthea. They have now come to the land of FARR where they intend to compete in a hand-to-hand fighting tournament in order to attempt to win its grand prize, the EARTH EMERALD…EPISODE THIRTY-SEVEN: STRANGE TALES OF TWO STRANGERSOne night before the Tournament.Cid eased himself back into the comfy cushioned chair in the corner of the manse's dining area and sighed in relaxation.“Ahhhh…”He lifted the mug of tea that he had made for himself and inhaled deeply through his nose. Sweet and minty, with a hint of citrus. The Farrians were good at tea.It was too hot to drink quite yet, so he just sat like that for a while with both his hands around the mug, letting it warm them, enjoying its fragrance.Bliss.He had certainly earned a day off. They had all been training hard at the direction of young man Vish–even Cid. Although he was not planning to fight in the tournament–nothing could appeal to him less–he had joined in with the others' training for the sake of the exercise, and because he wanted to show willing and that he was one of the group. Although due to his age he had not been able to keep up to anything like the pace of the whippersnappers, the Shadowfinger had still put him through his own paces, and Cid had ached all over when he had woken up this morning. He had needed the break.He stretched his legs out and drew in another deep breath of steaming tea.It had been a good day off, too. He had spent it wandering the city with his Granddaughter and young man Ryn, looking in the different shops and visiting the different ornamental gardens, chatting about everything and nothing–the Jewels, their prospects in the upcoming tournament which would start tomorrow, where they would go next if they managed to secure the Earth Emerald. It had all been very pleasant.And now, to have an evening to himself, just to sit and rest while everyone else was out, free for a while of their bickering and squabbling and the different attractions that simmered between them…it was as though all the children were out for the night and so he could enjoy himself in peace. No, he corrected himself, it was as though all the grandchildren were out for the night and so he could enjoy himself in peace.“Heh,” he chuckled to himself. “Don't forget just quite how old you are, old man Cid.”He took a sip of the tea, now just about drinkable, and let it slide deliciously down his throat.He tipped his head back in the chair and shut his eyes, allowing himself to be lost in the sweet taste and the comfort of relaxing in this chair, without having to think for a few moments about the quest, or the danger they were all in, or how the fate of Mid rested on their shoulders, or how to keep this band of younglings alive for another day, or the terrible things he knew they would have to do that he didn't want to think about. He might even take a nap in this chair, or fall asleep early for the night...Bliss, he thought again.From across the manse, the sound of the front door bursting open. Commotion. Shouts. The voices of the two boys, arguing.Oh no.Cid opened his eyes and sat up straight.Ryn and Sagar exploded into the dining room.“Cid!” Ryn began at once, running up to him and launching into a manic report. “Nuthea and I went to see a play and there was a Jewel-wielder there possibly two and she told us not to make a scene but then Sagar was really really drunk and came to find us because he and Elrann found some other jewel-related person in a pub but then he went up on the stage and got in a fight so I had to go up too but then we had to give away that we had elemental powers and the lead actor got angry and attacked us and–!”“Woah, woah!” Cid interrupted him, like he was soothing a spooked chocobo that he had lost control of. “Slow down, lad! One thing at a time! Tell me what's happened, slowly.”“Don' lissshen to him!” said Sagar, almost falling over himself as he stumbled over to one of the chairs at the dining table and sat clumsily astride it, putting his arms out to steady himself and then draping himself over the table. “He'sh telling it wrong! There wash a man singing about the Jewelesh, like he knew where they all were, so we went to find the prinshesh and the pup an' tell ‘em, but then there wash thish dragon, an'…”The pirate ran out of steam, and now he did go over, his head lolling forward onto the table and hitting it with a smack, then stopping there.A short pause, and he began to snore loudly.Cid turned back to Ryn.“You try again,” he said. “Slowly.”“Um. Hello,” said a young female voice.Standing in the doorway was a short girl in a pale green ballroom-dress, with deep green hair cut short into a fringe and a bob, and huge, glittering green eyes. Her skin was very pale indeed, and she was wringing her hands. She looked as though she had just been through some sort of trauma.“Oh!” said Cid. “I didn't notice you there. Hello, young lady. Please, come in, have some tea, take a chair!”Cid poured the girl a drink from the stove while Ryn got her a chair to sit on. The girl took the tea gratefully and perched on the edge of the chair. She was trembling, Cid noticed, little ripples forming in the mug of tea, which she clutched tight like she was holding onto the hand of a protecting parent.Definitely trauma, he thought with his Healer's mind.When she was settled, Cid sat down at the table too and bade Ryn do the same.“Now,” he said to the boy over the sound of Sagar's snoring. “Tell me slowly and carefully what has been happening and why you have brought back this poor young lady to the manse.”“Well–” began Ryn.The front door banged open again.“Grandfather!” came Nuthea's voice from the entry hall. “Grandfather, are you up? There's some things I've got to tell you!”She ran into the dining room, followed quickly by Elrann, followed by another newcomer: a man in a hooded grey traveller's cloak with a lute-case slung over one shoulder, and the unusual contrast of dark skin and deep blue hair, which hung in thick locks down either side of his face.An Umbarian, Cid thought. The Sapphire-keepers. This one is far from home…“Hi, pops!” said Elrann cheerfully, taking her own seat at the table. “Some stuff's been going down. Oh,” she said when she saw the green-haired girl, “spirit-girl! You made it! Welcome to the party.” She smiled with her eyes shut.When Nuthea also saw the green-haired girl seated at the table, she said, “Ah, you managed to bring her back, Ryn. Well done! Are you okay?” she asked the girl.“I'm f-fine,” stammered the girl. “Um…who are you?”“I am Princess Nuthea Kaleutheanna of the Matriarchy of Manolia,” Nuthea announced proudly. “I identified that you were employing spirit projection in that play and asked my friend here if he could set up a conversation with you.”“You mean the guy asleep over there who jumped onstage and attacked my dragon projection?”Nuthea deflated a bit. “Um, no. That part wasn't planned. I meant my friend Ryn here. The one who, er, attacked your colleague's lion projection.”Cid thought it best to interject here. “Excuse me, young ones, but could one of you please explain to me slowly and plainly what is going on, and why you have invited these two strangers back to our residence?”“Right,” said both Ryn and Nuthea at the same time. They looked at each other. “I'll explain,” they each said again simultaneously.“You go,” said Ryn, ceding the floor at last to Nuthea.“Alright,” she said, accepting without another word, “what's happened is that–”The front door banged again, cutting her off.Who's left? Cid thought. Oh yes. Young man Vish. At least he should have managed to keep himself out of trouble, without poppy seed.There were no shouts or cries this time, just the slow thud of Vish's footfall across the entry hall towards them.But the footsteps were irregular, and heavier than usual. It sounded like he was staggering, like he might be injured.Maybe that was why everyone stayed silent, listening to the erratic noise of the footsteps.Vish appeared in the doorway, a framed black figure.He just stood there for a moment, looking at all of them. He was breathing heavily, his loud, ragged breaths practically matching the volume of Sagar's snoring, as he slumped against the doorjamb.Vish fell forwards onto his front onto the floor, hitting it with a light thwap.That was when Cid noticed the spotted trail of blood behind him, and the blood that was soaking out from him now onto the floor.“He's hurt!” Cid cried, leaping up immediately and rushing over to the fallen Shadowfinger. “Quick, boys, help me get him onto his back!”Ryn and the newcomer Umbarian, whose name Cid didn't even know yet, carefully pulled Vish over onto his back.The Shadowfinger groaned as he went over, not with pain, but what sounded like…pleasure.Oh no, thought Cid, not for the first time that evening, as he knelt next to Vish.“What's happened?” asked Nuthea from somewhere behind him. “Is he going to be alright?”“Quiet,” Cid commanded irritably. “I'll know in a moment.” He didn't like snapping but he needed to concentrate.The first thing he did was take off the Shadowfinger's black gloves, which were slick with blood. There were no cuts or marks on the tan skin at all–it was smooth, delicate even. Just black discolouration at his fingertips—but that came from the poppy addiction. He examined the folds of Vish's tunic. There was no sign of a wound or of blood leaking through it anywhere. He put a hand over Vish's heart. It was beating regularly. Fast, granted. But regularly.Cid looked at the Shadowfinger's face. The man's eyes were closed and the tautness of his cheeks indicated he was smiling underneath his head scarf. The Healer pulled back one of the man's eyelids with a thumb, and his growing suspicions were confirmed. The pupil underneath was huge, dilated so big that it practically filled the whole of his eye with blackness. Vish giggled quietly in whatever state of consciousness he was in.“He's fine,” Cid pronounced, getting to his feet and shaking his head with disappointment. “This is not his blood; it's someone else's. Maybe several people's. He's not hurt. He's just had a poppy hit, that's all. An absolutely massive one, from the looks of things. Possibly several seeds at once.”Shocked silence.He sighed. And I thought that he had been making process.“Um, who is that guy?” said the green-haired girl.Cid turned. She had gotten up from the table and was standing as far away as possible from them all against the wall at the other end of the room, practically cowering.“Oh, please don't be alarmed, young lady,” Cid said. “This man is just an ex-Imperial bountyhunter who we enlisted to help us on our travels.”“He's a what?!” exclaimed the girl, standing up stick-straight and pushing herself even harder back against the wall. She looked as if she was about to run out of the room at any moment.“Don't worry,” Nuthea said, holding out her hands in a calming gesture, “it's quite alright. He's safe. He's on our side. He's saved our lives many times.”The girl stared down at Vish, mouth curling in horror, then looked up at Nuthea. “Who are all of you?” she said. “I only came with him–” she pointed to Ryn–“because he rescued me from Zigfrid's lion and because I can't go back to the troupe now! Unless you explain who you all are and what you're doing I'm getting out of here!”“Yes,” spoke up the Umbarian with the lute. “I would very much like to know who all of you are and why you have invited me here as well.”“Alright,” said Nuthea, “I'll explain to the two of you, then we can explain to grandfather why we've invited you each here. But do come and sit down, please.”Nuthea offered the girl her chair again and with some reluctance she crept back over and took it, reclaiming her tea, but her gaze kept darting back to Vish.“Don't worry about him,” Cid said in an effort to reassure her. “He will be out for a while. And he won't harm any of us. He's clearly used up his energy from the hit to walk back here. He is on our side.”The girl's lopsided grimace indicated she was not reassured in the least, but she stayed where she was for the moment.Cid, Nuthea, Ryn, Elrann and the Umbarian all took seats at the rectangular wooden table too, joining the girl and the snoring Sagar. They left Vish on his back on the floor to sleep off his poppy hit.“So who are you all?” asked the Umbarian. “And what are you doing staying in a government residence in the second-but-topmost level of Shun Pei?”Nuthea began her explanation for the newcomers. “We're a group of friends who are searching for some objects called the Twelve Primeval Jewels. We have two already, and four of us have elemental projection powers from touching different jewels.” Cid wouldn't have led with that, though it sounded as though his travelling companions had practically revealed as much to these two newcomers already. But why?Nuthea proceeded to work her way through the whole party and explain how she had met them and how they had ended up coming along on the search for the Jewels, beginning with her and Ryn meeting in the brig of an Imperial Airship, and ending with VIsh agreeing to work together with them in exchange for being kept in supply of poppy seed. She told them the story of how they had thus far managed to retrieve two Jewels and what they were doing in Farr in pursuit of a third.When she had finished, she looked at the two newcomers as if expecting some sort of response. The Umbarian tapped his lips, looking thoughtful, but the green-haired girl just continued to stare blankly.“Okaaay then…” the girl said eventually. “But what does any of this have to do with me?”“Well, young lady,” said Nuthea, “—what is your name, by the way?”“Riss,” said the green-haired girl.“Well, young Riss, when I saw that dragon appear in the play you were in, so lifelike, I suspected Jewel-magic must be involved.”The girl looked at the floor. “Ah. So you know.”“Yes,” said Nuthea. “You have touched the Spirit Carnelian.”Cid took in a sharp breath, but he tried to mask it.The girl looked up at Nuthea, and she did look very much to Cid like a little girl then–a confused, lost, alone and afraid little girl–despite being a bit older than a child. “Is that what it's called?”“That is what my people call it,” said Nuthea, “and what I believe most peoples who possess knowledge of Jewel-lore call it. How did you come by it?”The girl glanced around at all the members of the party in turn–those of them who were awake at least. She still sat tight-lipped, wide-eyed and pale. “You wouldn't believe me even if I told you…” she said quietly.“Try us,” Cid encouraged her gently. “You have heard some of our stories, and how unbelievable and outlandish those are. I think you will find it hard to surprise us.”Riss drew in a quivering breath. “Well… okay then…” Her green eyes took on a far-away look as she began her story. “I am originally from Suria. My father died of an illness when I was small. My mother raised me by herself, but she struggled. Ever since I was little, I never really fitted in. Rather than joining in with everyone else's games, I liked to go off by myself and play my own games in my imagination. I would go exploring in the woods and hills and valleys and make up my own stories. One day when I was twelve, I was out in the woods, and it was like I heard this voice whispering to me…”Riss paused and came back to the room for a moment, biting her lip and glancing around at her audience. She looked as if she was afraid of saying something foolish.“Go on,” Cid prompted her kindly. He had begun to suspect where this was going.“This voice began whispering to me, just my name at first, and then it started to tell me to follow certain directions. So I followed it. It was like one of my imaginations, one of my stories had come to life. I followed it, and it led me to a particular tree. It was a really big one, an oak I think, with a huge thick trunk and lots of branches that spread into the branches of the other trees. A little way up in the trunk was a small hollowed-out hole, the kind that a squirrel or a bird might nest in. The voice told me to look inside it, so I did, and inside I found a small, smooth, orangey-brown jewel. I took it, and when I touched it I felt a surge of…energy go through me, and from that moment I was able to summon spirits.”Quiet descended, punctuated only by a sleep-snort from Sagar.Cid could see the tension in every line of Nuthea's body, how she held her jaw tight, how she sat rigid on her chair. She must be exerting a huge amount of self-control not to burst out and ask the question that was surely also burning on her lips straight away.“Riss…” his granddaughter addressed the girl slowly. “Do you still have the jewel?”“No.”Cid felt the disappointment settle on him like a cloak. He saw it settle on Nuthea too.“Where is it?” Nuthea asked the girl.“He has it.”“Who?”“Zigfrid.”“That pompous lead actor from the play?” asked Ryn.The girl nodded.Nuthea didn't quite prevent all of her frustration from leaking into her voice. “How did he come by it?” she asked.The girl pulled her head back and pushed her chair away from the table a little, looking again as if she might run off at any moment. She must have sensed the trio's frustration.“Why does it matter?” she asked suspiciously. “What's it to you?”Cid stepped in again, speaking in as soothing tones as he could manage. “Do not worry, young lady; you are not in trouble–least of all with us. We are not angry with you, only at the situation. As my Granddaughter here has told you, we are searching for the Jewels, but not for our own gain. We are seeking to find them to protect the world from those who might use them for harm. That's why we're interested.”The girl relaxed a little at that, but only a little. “Alright then…” She resumed her story. “Once I started summoning the spirits because of the stone, my village kicked me out. Even… even my own family didn't want anything to do with me. They called me a witch, and a sorceress, and said that if I didn't leave they would have to…” She paused, and bit her lip, not able to say whatever had been going to follow. “That was quite a few years ago,” she went on. “So I left. I set out on my own, and got by by myself living in the woods, calling the spirits to help me. But then one day I came upon a traveling troupe of Manyiro performers that were passing through. I followed them, and hid to watch one of their play rehearsals, and I was spellbound. I suddenly realised: this is what I want to do. These people got to make up stories and pretend to be in them, but they weren't hated or kicked out for it–other people even loved them for it. They were even respected for it. I knew I had to join them. So I found the leader of the troupe and I showed him what I could do–summoning and commanding spirits…” She faltered again.“And how did he respond?” prompted Cid again, though he had an inkling.“He was impressed,” said Riss. “So impressed that he let me join the troupe straight away, seeing how spirit-summoning could make him and his performances even more famous. But he only let me join on one condition.”“You had to tell him how you learned to summon the spirits and show him how to do it too,” guessed Ryn, just as Cid had.The girl nodded. “Exactly. And after he found out about the jewel, he forced me to give it to him. I taught him how to summon spirits with it, and he got very good at it.”“And that's why he still has it,” said Nuthea.“Yes…” said Riss, “but that's not quite the whole of the story. After a while, some of the other actors in the troupe got jealous of my abilities, and wanted to know how I got them. Until tonight Zigfrid had never revealed to anybody else that he could do it too, you see. And he had sworn me to secrecy about the jewel, but when I told the others that I couldn't tell them how I got my powers or show them how they worked, they got angry with me. They ganged up on me–it was like what happened in my village all over again. So I went to Zigfrid and told him that I wanted the jewel back, and to leave the troupe, but he wouldn't give it to me, or let me. He told me that the jewel was his now, and that I had to stay in the troupe and summon the spirits for him so that we could keep up our reputation. I tried to call a spirit to fight him off and get back the jewel, but by that time he had grown too powerful at summoning himself. He summoned his lion and he…he pinned me down, and made me promise that I wouldn't leave the troupe.”The girl stopped her story again. Or maybe it had finished. Her bottom lip started to tremble.Cid couldn't help himself from wincing. What a horrible ordeal the girl had been through.“It's alright,” Nuthea said to her. “You're safe now. Truly, you are among friends here. You can trust us. We won't hurt you, and we won't force you to stay with us like Zigfrid did. But you can stay with us if you like, for as long as you like, if you have nowhere else to go. You'll be safe with us.”“Thank you…” said Riss as she looked at the floor. A tear escaped down her pale cheek.Cid looked away out of respect for the girl.Uncomfortable silence.“Fascinating,” said an unfamiliar, low, slightly musical voice.Cid started. The Umbarian. He had almost forgotten there was a second stranger here with them as well–for a time all of his attention had been focused on Riss.“What is?” asked Ryn.“Your story, young lady,” the Umbarian said to Riss. He had a gentle, deep yet singsong voice. “It is extremely difficult to track down information about the Spirit Carnelian. There are not very many songs or tales about it, and the ones that do exist are very vague. But your story confirms that it is indeed real. I should very much like to see you summon a spirit sometime, if you will permit me a demonstration.”The girl stiffened at that, and did not reply.Cid's hackles rose too.“And who are you?” he asked the man. “Can someone please explain why this gentleman has been invited up here, too?”“I think that's my cue,” said Elrann from her place at the table, “seeing as pirate-man is out for the count.”Sagar grunted in his sleep at Elrann's mention of her nickname for him, murmured irritably for a bit, then went back to snoring peacefully.“Yes,” said Cid, “do please explain, young lady Elrann.”Elrann folded her arms. “Welp, pirate-man and I were out in a tavern having a few drinks when we heard music-man here singing a song while he played his lute. (That's why I'm calling him music-man, you see–it's sort of his defining characteristic and I can't actually remember his name.) He sang a song that mentioned all of the Jewel-thingamies that we're searching for, so when he finished pirate-man and I went up to him to talk to him. It turns out he knows loads about the Jewels. Like loads. So pirate-man thought we better introduce him to the rest of you, in case he can help us. Pirate-man was very drunk at this point, so he just sort of took off to go and find farmboy and princess-girl at their play, and music-man and I just sought of tagged along.”Cid ran his tongue along the back of his teeth. He was instantly wary. Hadn't Elrann and Sagar considered that this man might have purposes contrary to their own, that he might be working for the Empire, or someone else?On the other hand, the Umbarians weren't exactly known for their fealty to the Empire–far from it. In fact they had fought many wars to keep their northern borders secure against Morekemia, and the two nations were always fighting over the little strip of land that fell between them. Cid decided he would give this Umbarian a chance–for now. He could reprimand Elrann and Sagar for their lack of caution later.Nuthea addressed the man. “And how did you come by all your knowledge of the Jewels, um…sorry, I don't know your name either?”The man flashed a toothy grin from underneath the hood of his cloak, which he still hadn't taken off even though they were indoors. “I am called Quel,” he said.“Pleased to meet you, Quel,” said Nuthea.“A pleasure.” The lutisit began his own tale. In contrast to Riss, he seemed extremely comfortable telling it, as if he was used to regaling assembled audiences with stories, which if he was a traveling musician and bard Cid supposed he was. “As you may know, my people possess one of the Primeval Jewels–the Water Sapphire. I myself have the good fortune of being Sapphire-touched.”Everyone sat up straighter at that.Alright then, thought Cid, so he's laying all his cards on the table straight away. That's good.“Woah, cool,” said Elrann. “I didn't even know that!”“May you show us?” said Nuthea.“Of course,” said Quel. He looked around for a moment, then his gaze settled on Cid's mug of tea. He flicked his fingers up in a subtle motion, and the tea rose up out of the mug, staying suspended in the air like a pale-green translucent snake. A few flourishes of his wrist, and the snake danced through a few twisting circular motions, before Quel flicked his fingers back down again and Cid's tea re-deposited itself in the mug.Cid looked down at his drink and frowned. He wasn't sure that he wanted to drink it any more. Although it had probably gone cold long ago anyway.Well, at least we know he's not lying about being Sapphire-touched… Cid thought.“That,” said Elrann. “Was. Awesome! It was like you had an invisible spoon! You're a true spoony bard!” she added, referencing some joke Cid wasn't in on.The boy Ryn fidgeted in his chair, shifting his weight.“Very impressive indeed!” said Nuthea. “So what brings you to Farr, Troubadour Quel?”“My people possess the Water Sapphire, and we use it to hold our own against the Morekemians, who now have, from what I have heard, the Fire Ruby.”Cid deliberately made sure he did not look at Ryn, but he saw Nuthea shoot the boy a glance. Silly girl.“We have long known that the Maker created other Jewels, but since we were safe with the Sapphire and the world was in balance, we had no interest in them.”“Hang on,” said Ryn, “what do you mean ‘the Maker'? Who is the Maker?”“That's what they call the One,” Nuthea informed him.Ryn's youthful face wrinkled up with perplexity. “Are they the same God?”“Some say so,” said Nuthea. “Others disagree. We believe some different things about the One, and the Jewels, but we agree on lots too.”“That is correct.” Quel nodded. “What we agree on is that the Maker created the Jewels, although we disagree on what will happen if they are all gathered together. I believe that Manolians think that tremendous power will be bestowed upon the gatherer, do you not?”“That's right,” said Nuthea.“Whereas we believe that when they are all gathered together by someone with good and pure intentions they will provide the key to rescuing Mid from a great danger and evil.”And you're likely both right, thought Cid, though he didn't say it. But there's more to it than that…“So what do you think will happen if someone with dangerous and evil intentions gathers them all together?” asked Ryn. A pertinent question.“Yeah,” chipped in Elrann, “like, say, the Emperor of Morekemia?”A highly pertinent question.Quel rubbed his upper lip, then patted it. “I am not sure,” he said at length. “Though I would rather we did not have to find out.”“Well, we're definitely in agreement about that,” said Nuthea. “Lady Elrann said that you sang of many things regarding the Jewels.”“Yup,” confirmed Elrann. “He sang a song about all of them, even saying where some of them are.”“Tell us,” said Nuthea eagerly. “How did you come to have such knowledge?”The newcomer did not answer straight away, but merely looked at Nuthea, then around at Ryn, Elrann, and Cid himself, passing his fingers back and forth over his lips again, as if he was sizing them up, pondering how much to reveal.Tell us everything, Cid silently implored him.The stranger's gaze came to rest on Riss, the summoner girl, who now sat still, her feet drawn up onto her chair so she could clutch her knees. She had told all, eventually. Or so we hope.The stranger patted his lips, and appeared to reach a decision.“Some years ago,” said Quel, “we began to hear rumours that Morekemia were sending out agents into the world to try to collect information on the whereabouts of the Jewels. It appeared that the Emperor had realised that they were not just an obscure legend, but that they were real. Some such agents came to Umbar, though fortunately we were able to identify them and root them out before they discovered too much. They managed to confirm that we were in possession of the Water Sapphire, which some people knew anyway, but they didn't find out anything about where it was kept. Soon after this begun to happen, the Chief of my tribe sent me out into the world to gather knowledge of the Jewels myself. It had been my ambition to become a wandering bard anyway, and I was soon to embark upon my travels, but this mission gave me an extra purpose to travel for. Over the last ten years I have wandered all over Mid, paying my way by learning and singing songs, and spoken to people, getting to know the local cultures and slowly gathering information about the Jewels. I've been to Morekemia itself. I've been all round Dokan. I've been to the Velt. I've been to Frikia. I've been to Rakali. I even travelled the Waste, for a brief time. And I am nearly due to return to report back to the chief of my people what I have learned.”“So why did you come to Farr?” Nuthea asked him. “Many people know that the Earth Emerald is here already.”Quel dipped his head, flashing his smile again for the clever question. “Yes, princess–or should I call you my ‘cousin' in the faith? That is true. But the Crossroads of the East is a fantastic place to meet travellers from all over Mid. In any case, I have been to many other places, but few are so fruitful for learning rumours and gossip, and for encountering people from other lands, as Shun Pei. I have managed to fill in a few gaps in my knowledge of the Jewels since I came here. It's also a very good place to hitch a ride home. Sooner or later there will be a ship flying for Umbar, or somewhere near it, and I will make my way onto it to return and report back. In fact, I need to get back there as soon as possible.”“Why?” pushed Ryn.“After my stay in Farr I had originally planned to return from here to Dokan. The one Jewel of which knowledge had eluded me throughout my journey for a long time was the Fire Jewel.”Well done, Orvis, thought Cid. You did your job well.“But then a few months ago I heard word that the Empire had found the Fire Jewel and were putting it to use. My mission became more urgent. Now that I have completed my search for as much knowledge of the Jewels as I have been able to gather, with the missing piece filled in, I seek passage home.”“Why are you telling us all this?” said Ryn, the bearer of the Fire Ruby, unbeknownst to the newcomer. Or does he know?“Well,” said Quel, “you say you have two of the Jewels. If you are seeking to protect them from the Empire, we share a goal.” The lutist held out his hands in sincere imploration. “Will you come with me to Umbar, to lend us the use of the Jewels you have, and keep them safe?”The party were quiet.Cid knew what he thought, but he did not want to take charge. He watched his granddaughter and the boy to see how they would respond.“Maybe…” Ryn said after a moment. “I think we had better pay this Umbar a place visit in any case, and speak with your people's rulers, but maybe only after we've got the Earth Emerald and the…Spirit Carnelian. What d'you think, Nuthea?”The princess, who had been staring off at nothing for a moment, came back to herself.“What? Oh. Yes. Completely. We must pay a visit to Umbar as soon as we can. We will be needing to obtain the Water Sapphire, after all.”Quel bristled a little at that, but apparently it did not irk him enough to draw a protest.Unexpectedly, Riss, the new girl, spoke up. “Why do you sing about the Jewels?” she said to Quel. “Isn't that dangerous? Doesn't it attract attention to you, and to them?”The lutist shrugged in his cloak. “Perhaps a little,” he said. “But it's not as though my song gives very much detail away. It's quite cryptic, really. People don't pay too much attention to the words of songs sung in taverns, anyhow. And actually I've found my song has just enough about the Jewels to be a very good way of flushing out other people who know about them, or who are seeking them… as it did tonight.”Quel smiled, and his blue eyes glittered.“Yeah,” said Elrann, “'s'pretty crazy how Sagar and I ended up in the same pub as you, and you chose to play that song, and we heard it and all. This sort of thing keeps on happening…”“It is the Will of the One,” Nuthea said confidently. “The One must have brought us together.”“It is the Will of the One,” Cid agreed, confident of this too.“As the Maker plans it,” said Quel, the Umbarian version of the phrase.Pregnant silence.The party all waited expectantly for the voice of scepticism.It did not come.“Oh yeah,” Ryn said, “that's right, Sagar's asleep. Well, basically, I think you guys can join up with us.” He nodded to Riss and Quel briefly in turn. “Welcome to our team.”“Your…team?” said Quel.“Our team?” said Elrann.“Well, yeah,' said Ryn, rubbing his arm. “We are basically a kind of team, aren't we? We team up in finding the Jewels. That's not so difficult to get your head around, is it?”“We need some kind of team name, then,” said Elrann. “What's our name?”“I'm not sure. I'll work on it.”“So what is your plan of action?” asked Quel. “Our plan of action…” he corrected himself, trying out the alternative pronoun with some hesitation. “I need to return to Umbar as quickly as possible in order to tell my people what I have found out about the Jewels, and you can discuss keeping them safe along with the Water Sapphire with my Chieftain there.”“You need to get the Carnelian first before you do that,” said Riss.“Actually,” said Nuthea, “our first priority is the Earth Emerald, and the tournament.”“The tournament?” asked Quel. “The one that's being held in Tenkachi from tomorrow? The one that everyone's talking about?”“Yes,” said Nuthea. “The Governor of Farr hasn't made this public yet, but the grand prize for the winner of the tournament is going to be the Earth Emerald. We are entering in order to win it. Winning it is our first priority. Then we will worry about finding a way to claim back the Spirit Carnelian from Zigfrid, and visiting Umbar to discuss how best to keep the Water Sapphire safe.”“Alrighty then,” said Elrann. “So all we have to do is beat a load of people who fight as part of their religion in a hand to hand combat tournament, steal a rock from a crazy actor who can make giant lions appear with his mind, and persuade Quel's people who have guarded the Water Sapphire for centuries as their most precious treasure that actually they're better off handing it over to us. Oh, and then find the remaining seven Jewels-thingamies.”“Exactly,” said Nuthea.“This is gonna be a piece of cake,” said Elrann. This is a public episode. If you would like to discuss this with other subscribers or get access to bonus episodes, visit sagaofthejewels.substack.com

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 6 Lab Results and Quarantines Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   The Docs signed off, leaving me alone in the little meeting room again. Not knowing when I would be able to leave, I decided to try and fall back on one of my old military instincts; sleep when you can. So I got comfortable in the chair, closed my eyes, and let myself drift into a fitful, not-quite-soothing sleep. "Harri," someone said, and I woke with a start as my shoulder was touched. "Urm," I grunted, and sniffed in a breath as I blinked rapidly and looked around. I was still in the room, and Miriam was smiling at me. She was dressed in fatigues here in the military office complex instead of her service dress blues and her hair was up in a standard military bun hidden beneath the standard issue cap. "Just like a grunt to take any reason for a nap," she grinned at me. "Come on. We can talk in my office." I stood, yawned and stretched, feeling something pop in my back and my shoulder from the uncomfortable position I'd been in. "Lead the way, Lieutenant Colonel," I said. She rolled her eyes at me a little but didn't say anything, just opening the door and walking through. I followed her back into that hallway where Brent had clocked me. He wasn't in the waiting room at the end of the hall. "Is Brent,” I started to ask. "He's waiting on another floor," Miriam said. "Refuses to leave until he sees his daughter is alright. It's making operations slow down over at the construction site, but I can't blame him." "Neither can I," I said, touching the tenderness of my black eye. Miriam led me through several very plain corridors lined with doors. None of them had windows to see in, and most had nameplate mounts but lacked names, and instead were labelled with numbers. It struck me as secretive, and that meant I was probably in the Air Force part of the building and not the Vaccine Test Center part. If they were trying to make people feel at ease joining an experimental program, these plain walls and doors forming a maze were not the way to do it. Confounding an enemy trying to sneak through this part of the building, though? It was perfect. I followed Miriam until she stopped at a seemingly random door and opened it, leading me into a large office. It had a large bank of windows, but extra-heavy curtains had been hung over them and were drawn shut to the point I wondered if they were nailed in place. One wall was entirely covered in a whiteboard with all sorts of coded writing on it. There were two desks in the room; the main desk was scattered with papers and a computer terminal, with a plush office chair tucked in behind it. The second desk had more stuff on it, but in neater piles, and Captain Bloomberg was sitting behind it at work. She glanced up at us as we entered and gave me a slightly judgmental look, before going back to the printout she was reading. The rest of the office space was dominated by file shelving units, a gun safe, and a leather couch that looked uncomfortable but was probably soft as hell. "Captain, could you give us five?" Miriam asked. "Of course, Ma'am," she nodded, set down the papers face-down and stepped around her desk to the door. She shot Miriam a quick look, and Miriam gave her one back, and the Captain left. If I had to guess it was to do with the fact that the office was probably full of classified material and information and the Captain was silently reminding her superior officer not to let me poke around or leave me alone in there. "Sit, please," Miriam sighed once the door was closed and we were alone, gesturing at the couch. I did, instantly sinking into it, and she sat on the other end and turned to me. "So, now that we know it's not life-threatening, you feel ready to get teased yet?" I snorted a little and scratched at my beard. "It's still a little raw," I admitted. "Just like how you fucked her?" Miriam asked with a grin. "Sorry, that's the only one." I shook my head and chuckled. There were few kinds of people who could be as morbidly crude and insulting, and mean it in the best way, as a military friend. "Seriously, Harri," she said. "I got a briefing on it. She's fine, you're fine. No one is in trouble." "Tell that to her father," I said. "And I can't blame him for probably wanting to kill me." "Yeah, well, tough shit for him," Miriam said. "We've expanded his Need to Know status and gave him some more info on the vaccine to calm him down. He's not happy, but he's not worried anymore. Seriously though, did you have to go and fuck my lead civilian contractor's daughter?" "We were friendly with her," I said, and let out a long breath. "Erica said she thought Vanessa might be a little interested. I don't think either of us expected her to show up on our proverbial doorstep and ask for a foursome." "I always did think Erica was a smart woman after we met," Miriam said. "Though I figured you'd lost a few brain cells since you weren't dating her at the time." "There's a whole story behind that," I said, waving her off. "I'm sure there is," Miriam smiled. "Doesn't mean it's a good excuse though." "Well, Vanessa seems to think you have a crush on me after she met you for all of two minutes," I shot back at her. Miriam flushed for a moment but didn't look away from me, still in command in her own office. "Vanessa might have been doing a bit of projecting," she said. "I'm not into hillbillies with bushy beards and big guts." "Ouch," I laughed, holding my stomach. Sure, I wasn't in the peak physical form I'd been in coming out of the military, but I hadn't gone that soft. Miriam and I continued to chat and laugh for a few more minutes until the Captain came back and then Miriam let me borrow some sound-cancelling headphones and hang out on their couch while they were working. They had food ordered in and Miriam and I ate dinner together while Captain Bloomberg ate as she kept working at her desk. It wasn't until I noticed that the faint bit of light leaking around the edges of the curtains was dimming that it had been a long day and I hadn't been able to contact Erica and Ivy. I asked Miriam if I could have my phone back just to update them, and she and the Captain had to discuss it for a long moment before they decided they could probably do the texting for me, but for security protocols I couldn't be given control of the phone. When my phone powered on it took a long moment for it to connect to service, and then it started buzzing like crazy and a bunch of messages came in. Miriam was holding it, and her eyes went a little wide as the message notification scrolled by. "Um," she said. "Well, it looks like you and your partners are... happy together." "Oh no," I groaned. "What did they send?" "Well, you have a whole bunch of messages from Brent Peters chewing you out, so there's that," Miriam said. "But, uh, well, there are photos from your partners." "Sorry," I shrugged, once again finding my face heating up at the exposure of my sex life. "It's fine," Miriam said. "It was my idea to do the texting anyways." She tapped around on the phone for a moment. "Alright, I'll just say 'Harri isn't allowed to use his phone right now. This is Miriam Abarbanel. He is fine, no trouble. Vanessa is also fine and healthy. They will return tomorrow.'" "That's fine," I said with a nod. I would have liked to tell them more, and that I loved them. And that they shouldn't have been trying to send me whatever scandalous photos they had considering I was in military custody at the moment. Miriam hit send and a minute later another text came through and she opened it, immediately rolling her eyes and setting my phone down. "What?" I asked. "Erica sent another photo, and I think it was for me," she said. "What? Really?" I asked. Miriam opened the photo again and turned my phone around to show me. Erica and Ivy were both sunbathing in the chairs, topless. The third Adirondack had a name tag written on a piece of paper and taped to the back of the chair that red 'Vanessa.' Beside it, they had put out another lawn chair and had quickly put another nametag on it that said 'Miriam.' I couldn't help the little snort of laughter that came out of me, and I covered my mouth to try and stop from giggling a bit. "I'm sorry," I said. Miriam laughed once and set my phone down. "You know, Erica is the right kind of trouble for you I think," she said. "You haven't spent enough time with Ivy," I countered. "That girl is mischievous. I bet the Vanessa one was Erica's idea to try and cheer her up, and the other one was Ivy." "If you've got any pictures from that Danielle woman, I wouldn't mind checking those out," Captain Bloomberg said from over at her desk. "Laura," Miriam said, a little shocked. "What? I told you when we first saw her, that woman could turn a bigoted granny gay," Laura said. "That's fair," Miriam said thoughtfully. "Hey, no arguments from me," I said. Miriam and the Captain ended up finishing their work days, though Miriam told me that she was on call 24/7 anyways and they stayed in apartments lower in the building. She offered to try and find me a free one to rest overnight, but I asked her if I could see Vanessa and stay in whatever medical room she was in. I didn't want her to wake up from the process and be alone. This started a silent conversation of sharp looks between Miriam and Laura, until Laura sighed. "She's not alone. Her father hasn't left her side since we let him see her. This is... let's call it a legal grey area at the moment. Technically you're not even extended family, so he would get precedent on deciding who can be there," she said. "But under the circumstances of the Vaccine imprinting, there's been some debate going around the legal circles of what constitutes a civil union. The matter's still up in the air, but there's a case to be made that you and she are now more intimately connected than she and her father. So I guess the question is do you want to push the issue?" "Oh, fuck," I groaned, and had to massage the bridge of my nose. "On the one hand, yes I want to see her. On the other, Brent deserves to be pissed at me and worried about her. Can I just talk to him?" "Honestly, Harri," Miriam said. "I think you should probably leave that whole conversation to Vanessa and how she wants to have it. Doesn't matter how much you defend yourself, you're still the guy that fucked that man's daughter in a pretty... degenerate seems too strong, but pervy is too weak. Anyways, you fucking her like that brought her here, and he's now aware that she's going to be intimately connected to you for a while." I puffed out my cheeks and let the air blow out slowly, unsure of what to do. "I can try talking to him," Laura offered. "But honestly, I don't know if it would do any good." "It's fine," I finally conceded. "He can be there, just find me another room where I can crash, and let me know when she's awake?" "I'll leave a standing order with the nurses," Miriam nodded. So, as Miriam and Laura finished up for the day, they sent for the night sentry who patrolled the floor and let him know I would be in the staff break room and was allowed to eat out of the cupboards and use the washrooms. Once the airman was gone Laura excused herself and left me with Miriam. "It was nice having you around, Harri," she grinned, dropping her command facade again. She put her hand on my upper arm and grinned, giving me a wink. "And I was joking when I called you fat." "Yeah, well, you really hurt my feelings," I fake-cried, making her laugh. "I'll see you tomorrow before you leave, alright? And I still expect that beer next time I'm up at the site," she said and gave me a peck on the cheek. "You got it," I said, and pecked her back. "And thank you for all of this today, by the way." "Happy to help," she said, and then escorted me to the room where I would spend the next seven hours. The sentry woke me up around four in the morning. I had Cheeto dust on my shirt and fingers, the bag I'd found in the staff room cupboard almost empty and crumpled up on my chest. "Sir, I've been asked to bring you down to the medical wing," he said. "Fuck," I said, blinking awake and standing up. "Uh, give me a second." I went into the men's washroom and quickly washed my hands and my face, and tried to get myself straightened out. Looking in the mirror, I could tell that I'd been running on empty for a bit, but I didn't look as bad as I might have if I hadn't been getting in some light napping at least. The airman brought me to the elevator and punched a button for about a dozen floors down, and when we stepped off of it, it was clear that we were in a more public-facing area, though the number of armed airmen on guard was actually higher. The floor was still quiet, this early in the morning, and generally featured a lot more stuff. There were glass panes and windows everywhere and the place looked like what I would picture a medical bay would in a not-too-distant future medical show. There were a few nurses around, but most of the rooms and beds were empty. We passed by one room that was sealed up with a little yellow light near the handle flashing 'Quarantine Active.' That got me gulping and moving. We turned a corner and I saw her. Vanessa was sitting up in a hospital bed, an IV drip hooked in to one arm. She was in a hospital gown and didn't have any of her usual makeup on, so she looked... sick wasn't the right word. She looked different enough that I noticed it, but it was like seeing Erica without her makeup that first time. It was different but I liked seeing the natural her. "Vanessa, I'm,” I started, but then she threw a magazine at my head. "Harri, I swear to God if you try and apologize to me, I'll throw another one," Vanessa said. She had a stack of a few of them on a little rolling bedside stand, where she also had a tray from a shitty cafeteria meal. "You look good, Vee," I said, changing my mind. She blushed and smiled. "No, I don't. Liar." "Okay, you look as good as someone in a hospital bed can," I said. "Come sit, Harri," she said, shifting herself in the bed and patting beside her. I did, and she took my hand in one of hers and lifted the other to brush a finger against my bruised eye. "The night nurse told me what happened when I woke up." I opened my mouth to apologize again but remembered what she'd said and clicked it shut. She smirked and squeezed my fingers. "Good, you're learning." "So you're not pissed off?" I asked. Vanessa leaned her head back on the pillows propping her up, taking a deep breath. "Maybe at the world, a little. But at you? Or Erica and Ivy? No. I went in there knowing what I was asking for, and you told me the risk. I decided getting off with you three was worth it." She broke into a small smile. "And from what I remember, it was pretty fantastic." "It was," I chuckled. "I mean, wild and filthy, but fantastic." She was looking at me, searching my face for something. I couldn't tell if she found it or not. "I spoke to my Dad. He told me he decked you pretty good but I wasn't expecting a full-on shiner." "He definitely got me," I said, touching my eye. "Wasn't as bad as I felt I deserved." "Yeah, well I told him if he does it again I'll deck him," she said. "And that if he tries to take any revenge on you, he's just punishing me." "Does that mean what I think it means?" I asked. She brought my hand up to her chest and put it over her heart. "Harri, I'm stuck with you no matter what at this point, but if you guys will have me I'd like to move into your crammed RV life. I thought you and Erica were cool since we met, and we know we're sexually compatible. The way I see it, I can either fight this thing just for the sake of fighting, or I can get on board the Harrison train and enjoy the ride." "Vanessa, I; God, I wish I had my phone right now," I said. "There's a picture the girls sent that you'll want to see." Vanessa rolled her eyes and her smile grew. "Oh, I got several pictures," Vanessa said. "I've already seen them. Why don't you have your phone?" "I was up on a secure floor," I said. "Lieutenant Colonel Abarbanel was actually the one to see them when she helped me message back that we were Okay." "Then you have some surprises waiting for you I think," Vanessa grinned. "But for now, you're all mine." She pulled me towards her and guided me into a kiss. Then she whispered into my lips as our noses rubbed against each other. "Pull the privacy screen around us." "Here? Really?" I asked. "My nurse actually encouraged it," Vanessa said. "She said we just need to try and keep it down." I stood up and went to the curtain built into the rolling track around Vanessa's bed and pulled it around us, blocking out the rest of the room, and the hallway beyond the glass observation doors. When I turned back to her, Vanessa was shrugging out of her hospital gown, her cute little tits jiggling. I kicked off my shoes and got up on the hospital bed with her, picking her up a bit and sliding her down into a laying position and tucking my head down to suck on one of her nipples. "Oh, Harri," she crooned, her hand running through my hair. Her nipples got hard quickly as I played my tongue over them, feeling the little boob around it tug and pull as I moved around. I popped off and raised my lips to hers again, giving her a kiss. "I didn't get to spend that much time telling you how beautiful and sexy I think you are," I said between kisses. "Harri, you don't need to lie," she said. "My boobs are tiny. I'm used to; Ah, fuck!" I cut her off by grabbing the tit I hadn't sucked on, squeezing it hard enough to make her hiss a little bit. I'd seen she liked a little rough pawing and play during the foursome, so I used it now to make a point. "If you ever tell me these aren't perfect, I'll spank you so hard you'll have my handprint on your ass for a week." "Fuck, Harri; Fuck," she groaned as I let my grip on her tit loosen, and then bent down and took that nipple into my mouth as well. "Fine. You like my tits. I believe you." "Don't just believe me," I said. "Vanessa, you said you thought Erica and I were cool when we first met. Well, I thought you were fascinating. This gorgeous, tough woman who knew how to take charge and make things happen. Beautiful from head to toe even when you were trying to downplay it for work. Now, you're going to lay back so that I can explore every inch of your gorgeous, perfect body." She looked like she was somewhere between beaming happily and crying, but she nodded. I started back up at her lips and kissed around her jaw and down her neck to her collar bone. Then down to her chest, where I teased her nipples some more, rolling one between my fingers while I tongued and lightly nibbled on the other. Once they were both standing proud and weren't about to go down, I helped her pull the hospital gown off until it was hanging from the arm with the IV in it, revealing the rest of her body to me. I kissed down her stomach to her bellybutton and pressed my forehead against her, kissing her fit stomach softly, then moving lower. I got to the point between her belly button and her mound where her scar was, and the Strength tattoo. I took my time there, kissing it, and tracing my finger along the letters of the tattoo. I turned back to look up at her face and she was pensive, staring at me with this worried look like I was going to change my mind about her. "Perfect," I told her again, "And strong as hell." My lips went further, down onto her mound where a smattering of hairs were poking out. She'd obviously shaved herself in the past, but not as recently as I bet she would have liked. But I didn't care, and I kissed along the stubble of her pubic hair, letting it play against my lips as my beard played against her skin. She spread her legs for me, and I slipped around on the bed so I was laying between them on my stomach, looking up at her. "Do you want me to do this here?" I asked her. "Harri, I want your cock inside me like nothing else," she said. "We'll get there," I grinned, and began to explore her cunt with my lips and tongue. I took my time, softly kissing and licking, searching every nook and cranny of her outer and inner labia. Then I did it again, sucking a little harder, nibbling just a touch, finding the sweet spots that made her legs quiver or her breath catch in a hiccup or gasp. Then I went deeper, peeling her open with my fingers to see the soft pink of her hole, and tasted and teased her. She mewled for me, clawing at the bed. I kept needing to move her leg back as it came up and wanted to curl in towards me until I just planted my hand on her thigh and pushed her open, holding her leg wide. Then I did the same to the other leg, pushing them back further, and I slowly licked from her hole up her lips to her clit hood, teasing the tip of my tongue under it before pushing it back with my upper lip and prodding her clit softly. "Making me... ugh!" Vanessa grunted with a girlish tone, gasping for air. I did it again and watched as another little orgasm rolled through her, her cunt flexing as her abdominal muscles clenched. Moving lower I kissed the inner curve of her ass cheek and looked up from between her legs to meet her gaze. She watched me, a little surprised, as I practically buried my nose in her cunt so that I could drive my tongue against her asshole. Her brow furrowed as I did it, and one eye twtiched as I teased the outer ring, then centered on it and nudged the tip of my tongue a little deeper. "Not here," she gasped suddenly, and I stopped. "I; not here," she said again. "Okay," I said, moving up from her ass and kissing the crook of her thigh. "Just like that?" she asked. "What kind of guys have you been seeing that don't stop when you say no?" I asked back. She blinked. "The kind who don't eat ass, and rarely eat cunt," she said. "So the wrong kind." "Then let me ask you; what do you want me to do now?" She closed her eyes and blew out a long breath through pursed lips, before opening them. "Get your pants off and fuck me while we make out. I want to feel you on top of me." I grinned and slipped off the bed, undoing my belt and kicking my pants off. I was already hard, and she was wet from my exploratory oral, so I got back up on the bed and got over her in a standard missionary position. "Like this?" I asked her. She reached down and got my cock in position, and wrapped a leg around my waist and ass to pull me into her. "Like this," she said with a grin as I slowly penetrated deeper into her. Vanessa was hot and clenched my cock in a rippling sensation as I drove in, slowly fucking into her until I was buried to my root. She grabbed my beard in her hand and pulled me into a kiss as we stayed still and connected. "Ow," I muttered into the kiss. "Sorry," she laughed, releasing my beard. "It's fine," I said and kissed her deeply. We made out, our tongues doing more work than my cock for a long moment, until we started grinding against each other. The rhythm built up slowly, less a pounding than a sensuous back and forth that felt more like dancing. Well, the best kind of dancing where my cock was inside of a beautiful woman. Our kiss broke as we panted against each other. "More," she gasped. "More what?" "More weight," she said. "I want to feel you." I lowered myself from my elbows, letting my body press down against hers like a too-heavy weighted blanket. "Umm," she groaned somewhere at the back of her throat. Her body felt tense under mine, but slowly loosened. I kissed the side of her neck, and she ran the heel of her foot down my leg and then back up to my butt. The soft whoosh of the glass door opening outside of the privacy curtain made us both stop moving. "Vanessa, you good in there?" asked a woman. "Yep," she said. "So good. Perfect." There was a long moment of silence, and then, "Oh. Sorry for interrupting. If you and Mr. Black can finish up, your Father was hoping to see you. I can stall him for ten minutes?" "Thanks," Vanessa called back, biting her lips. Two soft footsteps and the door whooshed again, settling closed. "Oh my God," Vanessa groaned. "I can do a lot in ten minutes," I said with a grin. "No, we have less than that," she sighed. "I need to get cleaned up and dressed first, and you need to be out of here before he gets here. But first I need you to fuck me hard and fast and give me your cum." So that's what I did. I raised up higher again to gain the leverage I needed and I started pounding into her with hard, steady strokes. Vanessa gasped, and soon we were back in that rolling rhythm of our hips except it was way more fucking than dancing. Our eyes never left each other, and when I went in for another kiss she bit my lip as she started to come. That pushed me towards my own edge, and I got myself there by reaching down and strumming my thumb against her clit just as she was coming down, pushing her right back into a second wave of orgasm as her body clenched and I released. "Fuck," I growled, thrusting my hips forward and emptying my balls into her. "Fuck, Vanessa!" She arched her back, silently screaming before she exhaled hard and released the tension. We both lay there panting for a long moment. "I really want to fuck you again," I said. "Right now. I'm still hard as a rock for you." "I can feel that, you fucking caveman," Vanessa laughed, cock drunk for the moment. "But I need to clean up and you need to go." "One more thing," I said, and kissed her again. I got my clothes on first and then helped her find and put on her pants. She hadn't worn underwear when she had come to visit us the morning before when this whole thing kicked off, so now she was going to be leaking my cum into her jeans. Her shirt was there as well, but she was still hooked up to the IV, which meant I had to leave the room and send a nurse to help her. I stopped at the edge of the privacy curtain, looking back at her. "Go," she motioned to me. "I'm not leaving. You can see my tits any time you want." Maybe I was cunt drunk, but I wanted to tell her I loved her. I just grinned and blew her a kiss and a wink before slipping out. Once she couldn't see me, I shook my head. I thought orgasms were supposed to give you post-nut clarity, I thought. I almost blurted that out, and no matter how compatible we were sexually I knew that wasn't the right thing to say at the moment. I found the nurse, who went to help Vanessa, while another one brought me back to the elevator where I was met by the night sentry again. He brought me back up to the waiting room I'd been in before, and I flopped onto the couch. "Harri. Harri, we need to stop meeting like this," Miriam said, and I blinked awake again as she was standing over me and smirking. "Fuck," I grunted. "What time is it?" "Just past 0600," she said. "We've got a couple of cars ready to drive you back home." "A couple?" I frowned. "Brent left earlier in his own vehicle," Miriam said. "But we're sending you back with two more partners for your friend Leo. I already spoke with Vanessa and she said she wanted to ride with them to try and help them stay calm through their vaccination." I closed my eyes again as I parsed what she was saying. "Okay, hold on. Leo is getting two new partners?" "From what I red they are a bisexual couple who wanted to stay together," Miriam said. I wiped the sleep from my eyes and sucked in a big breath through my nose. "Well, at least mine isn't the only RV that's going to be packed to the gills." Miriam brought me down to the underground garage for the building and handed my phone back to me. Two black SUV were idling, the windows all tinted to the point that I couldn't see a single thing inside including the drivers. I turned back to Miriam. "Just another day?" I asked her. "Hell no," she smirked. "You, Harrison Black, as the biggest pain in my ass since I took this posting." Then she pulled me into a hug. "But I wouldn't change a God damn thing about it. I'll see you once our on-site office is up and running." "I'm looking forward to it," I said, giving her a squeeze back. "Lieutenant Colonel." "That's Miriam to you, soldier," she said, pulling back with a smirk and kissing me on the cheek. The elevator bingled and I was shocked, or really mildly surprised, to see Agent Sourpuss leading two women bundled up in hooded jumpsuits with masks on. Sourpuss took one look at me and sneered, directing the two women to the front SUV and climbing in with them. "What was that about?" I asked. "Oh, she's pissed off because she keeps getting seconded to us for transportation detail," Miriam said. "I have no idea why, but she isn't happy about it." "No; Technically I'm pretty sure that was my fault, actually. But I meant the whole bundled up get up." "First, why am I not surprised you're a pain in the ass for other people as well? And second, it's new protocols coming up from California and the first testing area. I guess there have been some questions around whether vaccinated but unbonded women could contract or become carriers for the virus. It's the latest back and forth between the scientists." "Speaking of which," I said. "I know why I don't need to be all bundled up, but why don't you? Are you imprinted on someone?" "Me? No," Miriam said. "Not yet, anyway. I'll do it when they push the order out, for now we're still technically in the testing phase for a bit longer. Everyone who leaves the building and re-enters without being vaccinated is getting blood tested and quarantined; it sucks, but it leaves us able to work functionally instead of talking to each other through hazmat suits." The elevator bingled again, and this time it was Vanessa who stepped out as a sentry gestured her towards the front SUV. She saw me immediately and veered off course, coming to me. I wrapped her up in a hug and noticed Miriam giving me a hard-to-read look. "Hey," I said to Vanessa. "I hear you're playing therapy animal for Leo's new partners." "They asked me to," Vanessa said. "From what I understand, the nurses don't think the woman who is supposed to be doing it does a very good job at calming nerves." Miriam snorted a little but covered it with a cough, looking at me. "Well, I feel like I'm missing out on some more alone time with you, but I understand why," I said. "Do me a favor and try and feel them out a bit, see what they're like." "I will," she smirked and went on her tiptoes to give me a peck on the lips. "They're going to be our neighbors, after all." "Yes they are," I grinned and patted her butt. "See you at home?" "Fuck. Home," Vanessa said, backing away from me. "I haven't had one of those in a while. It's gonna be weird." She turned and strode to the SUV and got in the back. "That one might be trouble," Miriam said. "They're all trouble," I laughed. "See you sooner than later?" "Sooner than later," she grinned and winked. I went to the back SUV, which was apparently my personal chauffeur for the sole reason that Agent Sourpuss couldn't find an ounce of empathy in her. Hopefully there's a partition between the front and the back, I thought. I can check those pictures Erica and Ivy were sending me. When I opened the back door of the SUV to get in I had to stop. "Ah," I said. "That explains a lot." I slid in and shut the door. "Agent Grierson." The craggy-faced Agent smirked and nodded. "Harrison. When I heard there was an anomalous vaccination issue, I decided to check it out and lo and behold, it's my favorite redneck." "Did you just come to check-in, or are you looking to offload some more government cash on me?" I asked. The SUVs started moving, pulling out of the garage and into downtown Portland. "Kid, you know I don't need to come to see you to check in," he said. "And I don't have the time to just come shoot the shit, no matter how much I'd enjoy a good fuckin' day off once in a while. I'm here to ask a favor." "Well now you're just being coy," I said. "You know that I know you didn't have to let that lease thing through instead of a flat purchase, so you've got me cornered." "Well, the good news is that I'm not asking you to do anything underhanded," Grierson said. "I noticed you've recently taken on a security consulting contract and your clearance has been restored. I'm going to open it up a little bit more here, if that's alright with you." "Playful, then coy, then asking my permission? Jesus fuck, what are you about to ask me to do?" "Alright, kid. Here's the deal," Grierson sighed. "Sometime in the next few days you're going to get a new partner delivered to you. What I need you to do is keep an eye on her. She's the daughter of the Ambassador from the Philippines, and officially we've run her through the Oracle matching system as a diplomatic courtesy. What no one else knows, including people in that building we just left, is that her Oracle results didn't matter. I'm placing her with you, and scattering a few other Filipino nationals in safe little corners of the country, as a deal with the NICA." "Wait, that's the..." I had to wrack my brain going back to my Military Police training. "Isn't that the CIA of the Philippines?" "A much lesser version, yes," Grierson said. "On the official unofficial paperwork, it's a spy deal. We're going to take care of some of their valuable people who are here, and they're going to take care of some of our valuable people who are over there. The unofficial unofficial deal is that we don't have anyone over there, and the government of the Philippines is going to let us stage our latest espionage attempts into China from their shores. There's a fucking information blackout coming out of China right now, and other than satellite images we've got nothing on what's going on in there." "Okay, hold on," I said. "So am I taking in this Ambassador's daughter as payment for the US Government?" "No, you're taking her in because Kyla Bautista is also secretly a spy who just graduated from the University of Southern California with a degree in dance, and while she was there we suspect she turned at least four different Professors and research assistants into assets for NICA for Intellectual Property espionage. I'm scooping her up and putting her with you because you're so far off the radar that no one would think you're keeping an eye on her, and so that the Chinese can't find her if they figure out what's going on and want some revenge. But most of all, I'm putting her with you because, despite your record and stupid career choices after you left the military, you have the mindset to keep an eye on her without her or anyone else knowing that's what's going on." "This is all well and good, Grierson," I said. "But I've got three women imprinted on me already, one of them by mistake. How the hell am I supposed to add a fourth woman into the mix?" Grierson snorted. "Kid, I got news for you. By this time next year, I'd bet all that money I just put into your bank account that you'll look back and think what a naive question that was." I sighed and shook my head slowly. "What does her father think of her getting matched off like that? Does he even know?" "Oh, he was pissed until he got cut in on an early vaccination as well for his wife, along with his long-time second in command who he's been having an affair with, and his additional American mistress who is very black and very formidable, neither of whom the wife knows about. He seems to think it'll be fine." "Jesus," I sighed, shaking my head. "So what, is the OGA offering to pay me for spy sitting?" "No," Grierson said. "But there is an upside." "What's that?" "Like I said, Kyla Bautista graduated with a degree in dance. If I wasn't too fucking busy being ethical, I'd have just put her in my house. The woman is something else." "That's gross," I said, my face twisting in mild disgust. "It's reality, kid. Game it out; people need to fuck to save their lives. Even before this shit show people put a value on beauty over pretty much anything else. What do you think it's going to be like when the entire country is getting matched up?" "I don't know," I sighed. "That's; I don't even want to think about it." "And that's why they pay me and my people the big bucks," Grierson said. He tapped on the glass partition that separated us from the front seat, and the SUV began to pull over. "I'm not asking you to do anything you wouldn't have anyways. Just keep an eye on her for me, alright?" "Fine," I said. "But if she takes one look at me and asks for someone else, I can't do anything about that. I'm not forcing some woman into this." "Won't be a problem," Grierson said. The SUV came to a stop, and he stepped out. "Grierson," I said, and he turned back. "Miriam said someone pulled some strings to get her assigned where she is. Was that you?" "What?" Grierson raised an eyebrow. "You think I like you that much, kid?" "That wasn't an answer," I said. "Well, if it was me, I think maybe you owe me another one still," he said, then shut the door. Another car had pulled up behind us, which he got into, and it pulled a big U-turn in the middle of the empty street and drove back the way we'd come. The driver of my ride pulled back onto the street and sped up to catch the other SUV in our mini convoy, and I was left to my thoughts. I sighed and opened my phone. I didn't want to think about this Grierson thing. If it happened, then it happened and we'd deal with it. I went to my messages and opened the ones from Erica and Ivy. "Fucking hell," I sighed, looking at the lewd pictures and knowing that Miriam had seen them. "What am I going to do with three women?" Or four? Or more? I was going to need a bigger bed, and quickly. I stretched, feeling several somethings in my back and shoulders pop, as I got out of the back of the nondescript black SUV and felt the gravel of the construction site crunch under my boots. The place was bustling since we'd arrived mid-morning, and I saw more than a few of the workers taking looks over at me and starting to talk to each other. The rumor mill must have been burning hard since Vanessa had gotten carted off in a military helicopter and flown away. First things first, however, was to not unload two vaccinated-but-unbonded women into the middle of a construction site. I flashed a quick thumbs up through the passenger side window at whoever my driver had been; I'd never seen a face or heard a voice; and jogged up to the other vehicle and knocked on the passenger window. Agent Sourpuss rolled it down a moment later, scowling at me from the driver's seat. "What?" "I know you haven't been here for a bit," I said. "But if you drive around to the right over there you'll see our RVs and our little compound. Dropping the ladies off there would probably cause less of a, uh, scene." I could tell she wanted to argue with me but knew I was right. Instead of answering she just stabbed her finger down on the window button beside her and closed it in my face, then pulled the SUV around and headed in the direction I'd pointed. I walked along behind, and we rounded the second big bunkhouse building that was looking just about finished now and headed towards our compound. By the time Agent Sourpuss put the vehicle in park Erica and Ivy were already ducking out from behind the sheets hung between the corner of the RV and the storage container that we'd deemed the 'front door.' Leo and Danielle were right behind them. I wanted to go to my women, but I held myself back and instead opened the rear door of the SUV. Inside I saw that Vanessa was sitting in the middle row bucket seat, and I leaned in and kissed her quickly before offering her a hand down. "Don't go getting all chivalrous on me now, Harri," Vanessa grinned as she accepted my hand and swung out onto her feet. She looked back into the vehicle. "Come on, ladies. Leo's out here waiting for you." The two women, practically swimming in their baggy, hooded coveralls and masked up to boot, unbuckled and started climbing between the seats. I, however, was suddenly a little busy as I was hugged from behind by a small form that could only be Ivy. Beside me, Erica was pulling Vanessa into a hug as well. "I'm so sorry, hon," Erica said, squeezing the shorter woman tightly. "If I'd had any reasonable idea that this would happen,” "It's fine, Erica," Vanessa said, squeezing her back and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Seriously. We'll talk about it, but I'm Okay with it if you are." "Hey you," I said in the meanwhile, turning at the waist to wrap my arm around Ivy's shoulder and hug her to me. "Hello, mon amour," Ivy sighed. "I missed you." "I missed you too, I've," I said, and leaned down and gave the short blonde a quick kiss. The first of the women had reached the door of the car, and Ivy let me go so that I could offer her a hand down. All I could see of her were her eyes and the skin around them; she was white but tanned heavily, and had soft grey eyes that were flicking around. "Let me help, miss," I said. She accepted, her gloved hand taking mine for a moment to step down, and I ushered her directly towards Leo and Dani. "This is Leo, and his better half Danielle." "Hey," Leo scolded me playfully, giving me a little punch on the arm as he grinned. "Hey, hon," Dani said, pulling the woman into a hug that seemed to surprise her. I turned back and Erica was helping the next woman down; she was white and paler than the first, and had dark green eyes. Soon she was getting the same hugging welcome as the first from Dani, as Leo looked both a little bashful and a little excited. "How about we head in and talk?" Erica suggested to everyone. "Ladies, Leo is my brother so I might be biased, but you're in good hands. And if he ends up sucking, then Dani's got you." "Hell yeah I do," Dani chuckled, nudging Leo with an elbow. "I wouldn't mind getting handled by either of you," the tan woman said through her mask. "God damn, girl. Your tits don't quit." "Thanks for noticing," Dani grinned and winked. She took both women by the hand and started leading them into the compound. "Come on, let's get you two fucked and settled." "Now that's one hell of a welcome offer," the other woman laughed. I laughed a little too, hearing the two as Leo quickly jogged ahead to hold the fabric door open for them. "Seriously, those two are gonna be something else," Vanessa said, shaking her head. "You got to talk with them?" Erica asked. "The whole ride here," Vanessa said. "Their names are Aria and India. Aria seems a little sweeter and the more rational one, while India is a hippy kid from hippy parents. They said they've been girlfriends for three years, and up until last year they 'worked' as sugar babies while Aria was finishing up her master's of communications." "Jesus," Erica sighed with a rueful smirk. "They're going to eat Leo alive."

Gimme the clicker! I wanna watch YourHometv.com! Ah crap. All they're playing is this stupid podcast. It looks like it's hosted by 2 total morons. Heh. They're ugly as well. And they seem depressed but not in an interesting way? Shit hold on they're gonna discuss Kickstarter…that feels fresh. Let's see what they got. Well it's 45 mins in and they haven't said anything about the Kickstarters. They're mostly talking about doctors appointments and TV remotes. Well I checked the guide and apparently they're gonna eventually get to bible memes, 1000 bad jokes, and a real sicko's attempt to grift a luxury car. Evidently there's an actual good idea at the end. But I'm not waiting over 2 hours just to hear that. I gotta go play with my bath toys.Music for YKS is courtesy of Howell Dawdy, Craig Dickman, Mr. Baloney, and Mark Brendle. Additional research by Zeke Golvin. YKS is edited by Producer Dan. Social Media by Maddalena Alvarez.Executive Producer Tim Faust (@crulge)YKS Beach Party is over…but there's plenty more where that came from! Not parties, I guess. But episodes. Of YKS! Premium! But it's only at YKS Premium…sign up today and get access to what simply must be thousands of hours of bonus content…all for just $5 a month! Follow us on Instagram: @YKSPod, TikTok: YourKickstarterSucks and subscribe to our YouTube channel for more video stuff! Wow, 2025 is lit!! Gift subscriptions to YKS Premium are now available at Patreon.com/yourkickstartersucks/giftSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

The Gemara in Masechet Ta'anit (29b) states that if a Jew has a court case against a gentile, he should try to avoid scheduling the case for the month of Ab, which is a time when our nation's "Mazal" ("luck") is compromised. He should instead try to schedule the hearing for the joyous month of Adar, which is a time of good "Mazal" for the Jewish Nation. A number of commentators raised the question of how to reconcile this teaching with the rule famously established by the Gemara elsewhere, in Masechet Shabbat (156a), "En Mazal Le'Yisrael" – the Jewish Nation is not governed by the forces of "Mazal" that affect the rest of the world. If, indeed, three is no such thing as "Mazal" as far as Am Yisrael is concerned, then why are we told that we have good "Mazal" during Adar and poor "Mazal" during Ab? The Ritba (Rav Yom Tob of Seville, Spain, 1250-1330) answers that Adar and Ab are exceptions to the rule. Although the Jewish Nation is generally not subject to the forces of "Mazal," Hashem decreed that these influences indeed affect us during these two months. Alternatively, the Ritba suggests, the Jewish People are indeed not influenced at all by "Mazal" at any time, and the Gemara in Ta'anit borrows the term "Mazal" to refer to Hashem's governance of His nation during the months of Adar and Ab. During Adar, He deals with us more graciously and compassionately, whereas in Ab, He deals with us more strictly and exactingly, and this is the Gemara's intent when it speaks of the "Mazal" during these months. A different answer was offered in light of Tosafot's comments to the Gemara's teaching "En Mazal Le'Yisrael." Tosafot explain that indeed, we, like all people on earth, are subject to the powers of "Mazal," but we have the ability to negate these forces through the merits of our Misvot. Accordingly, the Gemara in Maseches Ta'anit might be understood to mean that we require additional merits to overcome the harsh "Mazal" of the month of Ab. We are never helplessly at the mercy of "Mazal," as we always have the ability to earn Hashem's favor through out merits irrespective of our "Mazal," but during the month of Ab this is somewhat more difficult. In conclusion, it is worth noting the Gemara's startling comment in Masechet Mo'ed Katan (28a) that a person's lifespan, his ability to beget children, and his livelihood depend not on his merits, but rather on "Mazal." This seems to explicitly contradict the aforementioned rule of "En Mazal Le'Yisrael." In truth, however, Rav Menahem Meiri (Provence, 1249-1315) comments that the Gemara's statement in Mo'ed Katan reflects a minority view among the Sages, and has been resoundingly rejected. Therefore, the Meiri writes, one should never cease praying for everything he needs and wants, because our merits and G-d's mercy can overcome any "Mazal." Hacham Ovadia Yosef noted that the Rambam similarly followed this view, firmly stating that we are not affected at all by the forces of astrology. This is the position taken by many other Rabbis, as well. Until when specifically should a person delay his court hearing? The Magen Abraham (Rav Abraham Gombiner, Poland, 1635-1682) writes (551:1) in the name of Rabbenu Yeruham (Provence, 1290-1350) that one should delay the hearing until the onset of the month of Elul. According to this view, the inauspicious quality of the month of Ab extends throughout the entire month. By contrast, Rav Levi Yitzhak of Berditchev (1740-1809), in his work Kedushat Levi (Parashat Va'et'hanan) writes that the Gemara refers only to the first half of the month. Starting from the 15 th of Ab – Tu B'Av, which is a festive day – the remainder of the month is not considered inauspicious. Accordingly, some have ruled that already from Tu B'Ab there is no concern going to court. An allusion to this concept is the configuration of the divine Name associated with this month. The Kabbalists teach that the four letters that comprise the Name of "Havaya" (spelled Yod, Heh, Vav and Heh) can be arranged in twelve different sequences, and each sequence is associated with a different month. The month of Tammuz is associated with the reverse spelling – Heh, Vav, Heh and Yod – and this month is thus a month of calamity. The month of Ab is associated with the spelling Heh, Vav, Yod and Heh – with the first two letters reversed, and the second two letters in proper sequence. This alludes to the fact that the first half of the month of Ab is one of misfortune and tragedy, but the second half – starting from Tu B'Ab – is joyous. Hacham Ovadia Yosef, in Hazon Ovadia (p. 166), follows a third view, based on a passage in the Zohar (Yitro, 78b) stating that Esav took control of the month of Tammuz and the first nine days of the month of Ab. According to the Zohar, it seems, it is only through Tisha B'Ab that one should avoid a court hearing against a gentile, but already from the 10 th of Ab there is no concern. This is, indeed, the view of the Ben Ish Hai (Rav Yosef Haim of Baghdad, 1833-1909), in Parashat Debarim, 1). Summary: The Gemara teaches that a person who has a court case against a gentile should try to avoid scheduling the hearing for the month of Ab, which is a time of bad "Mazal." The commentators clarified that this does not mean we are helplessly subject to the forces of astrology and the like. We are always able to earn G-d's favor and compassion through prayer and good deeds, but in the month of Ab He deals with us somewhat more harshly, making it more difficult to earn His kindness. Different views exist as to when specifically one should avoid going to court. Hacham Ovadia Yosef rules that the concern is only through Tisha B'Ab; starting already on the 10 th of the Ab, one may go to court without any worry.

Nancy Kornfeld (@CusslersHustlers) is reading all the Dirk Pitt books and think it might have something to do with what is happening in America. Heh. She might have something. It's fascinating. Donate to The Dork Forest if you like the show. The paypal is my email jackie@jackiekashian.com and venmo is jackiekashian. Links to everything is at www.dorkforest.com or www.jackiekashian.com THERE IS NEW MERCH: BEES TSHIRT and BEANIES. I'm Made of BEES. Are you? www.JackieKashianStore.com is the direct. www.jackiekashian.com and www.dorkforest.com have so many other things.  Lots of stuff here: https://thedorkforest.bandcamp.com/   https://www.youtube.com/@JackieKashianInc And it's @jackiekashian on all the social mediaz. Audio and Video by Patrick Brady Music is by Mike Ruekberg Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 1 Pandemic Survivors, Harems and the Pacific Northwest. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. To combat the deadly Duo Halo virus, the government will change the lives of Harrison Black and his friends out in the hills of Oregon. In return, Harrison finds a new purpose to his life in the midst of losing his family history. The House Guest. I glanced away again, relatively certain that Erica hadn't noticed my involuntary glance down at her cleavage but not overly worried. The grocery store parking lot was only half full, but we were waiting out front and I felt like we were in a bread line in Soviet Russia. The only good news was that it was a warm spring for Oregon State, and a clear day, so Erica and I weren't bundled up in jackets or anything. Of course, we were still getting used to the masks. "This feels ridiculous," Erica said, adjusting the bandana covering her lower face. She'd done her makeup as usual, with soft but smoky eyeshadow, and her thick dark hair was pulled back in a messy bun. Erica was a well-put-together lady, with the hips and bust of a woman who had aged perfectly into her thirties. I'd known her through our late twenties, and I wasn't ashamed to say I thought she'd only gotten hotter with time. Her black jeans clung to her hips and ass, and the black sweater she was wearing unzipped over a ripped band t-shirt accented the v of her cleavage that I'd been trying not to glance at. "At least it's not the middle of winter," I said. "Imagine this going on in January, in a snowstorm?" "We'll never need to see that," said the old man in front of us in line. He was wearing a hunting gaiter, but it was riding low on his upper lip. "This ain't the first virus, it won't be the last. Couple of weeks and the panic will die down. We'll have practically forgotten it by the fall, I bet." "Hopefully," Erica nodded. They'd announced the quarantine two weeks ago, and it had gone into effect last week. My roommate Leo and I had invited Erica, his sister, up from Portland; she was going to be cooped up in her apartment alone for the two-week shutdown and we had plenty of space on my old family property. Erica had made the drive the day before the statewide quarantine kicked in, having locked up the Tattoo Parlor she managed, and it had been a week of sun, hiking and ATV tours through the property, along with teaching her how to throw an axe and shoot some archery. Next week we were planning to show her the ropes on gun safety, and let her try out some of my grandfather's old hunting rifles. Erica was game for it all, and it felt like a mini vacation for all three of us. What Leo and I hadn't planned for was making meals for three instead of two, and so now a week in Erica and I were braving a trip into town trying to figure out exactly what we were and weren't supposed, or allowed, to do. Erica turned to say something to me, but her sentence was cut off by the heavy thrum and backfiring of a pair of ugly pickups rumbling into the parking lot of the grocery store on jacked-up wheels, halfway to 'monster truck.' They parked near the back, near my own truck, both vehicles with the stupid 'truck nuts' swinging from the hitches on the back and one of them with a big confederate flag sticker in the back window. "Jesus, I thought rednecks were supposed to come from the South," Erica muttered. "There are rednecks in every part of every country," I sighed. "Ask me about German rednecks sometime. Those people are weird." Five men unloaded from the two pickups, and I could see someone still sitting inside one of the cabs. I immediately took in everything I needed to know about the men; my brain couldn't shut off the instinct. Five military-aged males, three who looked like they could handle a bit of a fight. None of them were carrying firearms, no obvious sign of concealed weapons, but several had utility knives sheathed on their belts. Not that uncommon out here in the foothills of western Oregon. Three of them were wearing army surplus combat boots, one was wearing what looked like steel-toe construction boots, and one was wearing hiking boots. Their clothes were blue-collar casual. Rough, in other words. None of them were wearing any form of a mask. The debate was still out in the news; first, we were supposed to wear masks, then they said it wasn't going to be helpful, and now they were saying wearing masks might be the most important thing. Everyone seemed confused about the issue, but everyone in line outside the grocery store was wearing one of some sort or other. "Are they seriously going to just?" Erica muttered. The rednecks were heading straight for the entrance to the store, looking to bypass the ten or so folks in line ahead of us and another six behind us. I could see the panic in the eyes of the pimple-faced teen manning the door. He had no fucking clue what to do about it. "Ah, shit," I muttered, already stepping out of line. "Harrison," Erica cautioned me. "It's not worth it. What's the point?" "If not me, then who?" I asked her, then raised my fingers to my lips and blasted a whistle that echoed across the parking lot. Everyone turned and looked at me. All the folks in line, the rednecks as they were about to bull their way past the boy, and the beleaguered kid who I'd already watched bumble through explaining the line to annoyed people, let these alone belligerent assholes. "Hey," I yelled, but tried to keep my voice more friendly than commanding. "How about you guys show some respect to the folks out here and just grab a spot in line?" "How about you suck my nuts? We aren't sheeple, we know our rights," one of them yelled. "Yeah, this place can't deny us service, we've got rights," another shouted. "There's a difference between rights and being polite," I said. "Old folks are waiting to get their groceries, you boys can wait fifteen minutes." "You got a problem with us?" Another one shouted. "You know who the fuck we are?" "Harrison," Erica sighed. "I ain't got a goddamn clue who you are," I said. "And I don't care beyond the fact that you're acting like assholes." Two of them immediately started coming towards me down the line, the other three hesitating a moment before following. Fuck. I'd been hoping they were just some bully idiots, but the two in the lead were way angrier than they should have been. "Take a few steps back and don't get involved, E," I said quietly. "I'll be fine, but you can't get involved, Okay?" "Harry, what the actual fuck? There are five of them. This is a fucking parking lot. We should just call the cops!" she whispered back. "I'd listen to your fella," the old guy in the gaiter said. "We got one State Trooper somewhere in thirty square miles of here; would likely take too long to do any good." "You wanna say that to my face, you fucking fuck?" one of the men said. I'd taken a few more steps out of line, and he got up within a foot of me with his teeth bared and a fist raised threateningly. "I'm a god damned sovereign citizen, and I got every right to protect my dignity, honor and good name against fucks like you." "Yeah," I said, looking down at him as I breathed in deep and let my full size loom over him. The guy was probably 6'1 or so, but I was 6'6 in my stockings and had an extra couple inches over that from my own hiking boots. "I said you guys are acting like assholes, and otherwise I could give one single shit about who you think you are." "You motherfucker, I'm gonna," "Harrison?" One of the three guys in the back asked. He was one of the ones I'd identified as not being much of a fighter. "Harrison Black, right? You played Defensive End at Eisenhower." "Uh, yeah," I said. "That was a while ago though..." "Oh man, dude. It's me, Barry O'Callahan. I was a year behind you," the guy said. "Guys, this dude almost single-handedly ran our high school defense. Didn't you end up joining the military or something?" "Yeah, yeah," I said, squinting and looking at Barry. "Really? Barry O?" "Heh, yeah I filled out a bit since I was a junior," the man laughed, his gut jiggling with the effort. "And then I filled out a bit more. How are you doing, man? When did you get out of the service?" "Well, I'm doing fine, Barry. Been out going on seven years. But this is a bit awkward," I said. The interruption had been as confusing a moment for the two hotheads in their group as it had been for me. They were looking back and forth between us, trying to decide if they were still mad at me, or mad at Barry, or were just giving it up. "Oh, yeah. Uh, don't worry guys, Harrison is cool, Okay?" Barry said. "Dude, are you just in the area visiting or what?" "I've been up at the family place for the last few years since Pop died," I said. "Oh man, I'm sorry," Barry said. "But hey, can't believe we didn't run into each other until now. Who'd a thunk, huh? Here dude, you should come out to the clubhouse sometime. We'll grab some brews, catch a game or something." Barry pulled a crumpled matchbook out of his shirt pocket and handed it to me. The front had a WWII-style blonde pinup girl on a navy background with a white star behind her, invoking the flag. The Golden Beaver and an address was printed in tiny letters on the backside. It would have been a funnier innuendo if they weren't referencing the Oregon state flag. "Yeah, maybe," I said. "Come on, guys," Barry said, slapping his two hot head friends on the shoulders. "Let's get in line. Nice seeing you, Harrison." "Yeah, you too Barry," I said. And then shook my head as the five men headed back towards the end of the line. "What the fuck was that?" Erica asked me as I joined her back in line, and we moved up a couple spaces as the teen at the door let more people into the store. "Honestly, I thought I was about to spend the night in county lockup," I said. "Fuckin' Barry O." "He seemed like a fan of yours," Erica smirked. "Big high school football star, huh?" "I was a little above average at best," I said. "And I wasn't an idiot. Easy to look good when the rest of the team sucks." I looked down at the matchbook again and shook my head, showing it to Erica. She snorted and took it. "Is this real? Please tell me you aren't going to go join their little redneck club." "Not likely," I said. "It's a wannabe militia group. Bunch of swinging cocks with no sway." "What?" "Cause they're so small. It's a tiny penis joke." Erica smirked again and rolled her eyes. "You child. Can you do me a favor?" "What's that?" I asked. "Maybe, for the foreseeable future, you keep the whole Walking Tall routine to a minimum?" "I'm sorry, did you just make a Dwayne Johnson, early 2000s movie reference?" "Yeah, I did," Erica grinned. "What are you going to do about it?" "We need to get you to watch some better movies," I laughed. "Hey, son," the old man ahead of us said quietly. "Seriously, could you have taken those guys?" I glanced back at them at the end of the line, muttering to each other. "Probably, if I was right. If I got three of them, the other two wouldn't have done anything." "Heh. Would have liked to have seen that," the old man grinned. "Don't encourage him," Erica said. "He hasn't gotten into a fight on my watch yet, I don't want him to start now." "Yeah," I said. "But that's mostly because you're the one who usually starts throwing punches at the bar." "Hey, a guy gets handsy, I put him in his place," Erica shrugged. "No 'Walking Tall' shit, my ass," I snorted. "You two make a fine, rowdy couple," the old man said. "Oh, we're not a couple," Erica said. "Just friends," I said. "He's my brother's roommate," Erica clarified. "I'm just visiting." The old man raised an eyebrow and shook his head. "Alright. Well, maybe you two should consider toning down the flirting then. You're likely to attract bears with all the hormones you're putting out." "Erica, Erica! No, you cannot punch him," I said, holding her back. "Hey, Erica? Can we talk to you for a minute?" Erica looked up from her phone with a cocked eyebrow and a pensive smile. I immediately realized how weird and out of character our approach was. She was lounging on the couch in the living room, her sketchbook tossed to the side with a half-finished something scribbled out in frustration like she'd been trying to work but just couldn't get it right. I knew how she felt, having had the same frustrations ever since the quarantine had been announced. "Sure guys, what's up?" she asked. I let Leo sit down next to his sister on the couch as she sat up, and I took my usual chair. It had been my Father's up until he passed; I'd avoided it the first month after he died and I took over the family homestead. Then when my older sister Valerie and her family came to stay for that summer, she practically pushed me into it. 'It's just a chair,' became our catchphrase for the summer as we sorted through the belongings of our parents and grandparents. "I'm sorry," I said as I settled into the chair. "This is already coming off weird. Erica, it's nothing." "You're making it seem like it's something," Erica said. She turned to her twin. "What's going on?" Leo and Erica were both a couple of years older than me, but once you were into your early thirties that kind of stuff meant a lot less. Leo had the looks of a classic Italian paisan with thick dark hair, a hawk beak of a nose and bushy eyebrows. He was built thin and a little lanky, and was usually ready with an eager smile and word of encouragement for anyone he met. That's probably why we'd gotten along so well when we started rooming together; his positive attitude had been just what I needed coming out of the Army. Erica had a lot of the same features as her brother; the thick dark hair, the ready smile, the energetic sparkle in her eyes; but she also had a sensuality to her that I can't say I'd ever noticed in Leo. She was a little more patient, a little more sure of herself and willing to take charge of things. And that control went all the way to her fitness, as she hadn't let herself slide even through quarantine. Leo sighed. "No, it's nothing. Well, I mean I guess it's something, but it's not," "How about we just say it, instead of talking about talking about it?" I said. "Yeah," Erica nodded. "How about that?" "Well, uh, Harrison?" Leo looked at me, which I guess was fair considering this was my house at the end of the day. "Erica, we're almost a month into the quarantine now," I said. "I know that when we invited you down out of the city to stay with us, it was supposed to only be for a couple of weeks. 'Two weeks to flatten the curve' and all that shit. But things don't seem to be getting any better." "No, it's fine," Erica said, sitting up straighter in her seat and pulling away from her brother. "I know I've been imposing on you guys. It's fine, I can head back down to Portland and I'll just," "Jesus Christ, Erica," Leo said. "We're not kicking you out." "You're not?" she asked. I realized that she was clenching her fists in her lap so hard she was trembling slightly. "Not a shot, E," I said. "We just wanted to make sure that you knew we want you to stay as long as you want or need. We love having you here." For the first time in my life, I saw Erica's lower lip tremble. "Really?" she asked. Back in the city she was the manager of one of the most successful tattoo and piercing parlors in the state, herding artsy workers that acted like cats with constant access to catnip. Erica was firm but fair with her artists, managed a clientele that ran the gamut from rich and entitled assholes to meth'd out deadbeats, and kept her own skills sharp with constant discipline and practice. Every time we had hung out in the years before the quarantine, I'd always been struck by how forceful a personality she was; she could smack talk with the best of them, manhandle a drunk in a bar like an experienced bouncer, and laughed loud and full-bellied. Seeing her on the verge of tears was a shock, and I realized we probably should have had this talk two weeks ago. "Yes, of course we do," I said. "God, you're practically family, Erica. I don't think I could let you go back and stay in the city right now. We love you." The damn burst and as thick tears began to pour over her cheeks and streak her dark eyeliner she reached out and pulled Leo into a hug with one arm. She beckoned for me with the other and I crossed the space to wrap her up in a hug as well. "Thank you," she whispered quietly between us. "I know you guys wouldn't; but still. Everything going on out there, and the way the city is right now... I just didn't" "It's going to be fine," Leo said to his sister, squeezing her harder. "You'll see." She kissed him on the cheek, then turned and kissed me on the cheek as well. "Thank you." I gave her a bit of a squeeze in return. "We'll need to go get some more of your stuff, I guess. You only came down here with a duffle bag." She laughed. "God, yes," she said and tried to wipe her tears. "I can go up there. I could use some more underwear, ha-ha." "Too much information!" Leo said, releasing his sister. She sniffed hard to clear her nose and wiped her cheeks some more to clear her spilt makeup and tears. Erica had a sort of post-punk or light goth style, with thick eyeliner and soft but smoky eyeshadow. For someone in the tattoo business, she had relatively few piercings, just two in each earlobe and a single small, silver nose ring on one nostril. She made up for it with a pair of full sleeve tattoos on her arms and a collection of assorted smaller tattoos on her legs. "What, you don't want to hear about me sweating through my bras?" She laughed at her brother. "Come on, Leo, we're all adults here." I laughed at her teasing and she squeezed me to her with the one arm she still had around my shoulder. She turned and kissed me on the cheek again. "I can go down to the city by myself, you guys don't need to risk yourselves for me. All the news reports are saying this thing is extra dangerous for men." "No, we'll help," I said. "We don't know how long this thing will last, so we'll bring the pickup and you can bring your car. And if you get exposed, you'd bring it back here with you anyways, so we might as well try and do it as fast as possible. Three sets of hands will make things go easier." "Okay," she nodded, then with a last squeeze of my shoulders she eased away and stood up. "Okay. Well, damn, guys. This feels like a fucking weight lifted off my shoulders. I've felt like I've been overstaying my welcome, not that you guys did anything to make me think that. I just,” "It's fine," I said. "We understand." "I don't," Leo said. "You've been all up in my personal space since the dam womb. You never had a problem with it before now." "Come here, you twerp," Erica laughed, slapping her brother on the arm. "Alright, alright," I said. "Come on, children. Let's make a plan here. No time like the present, if we get everything ready we can head out tomorrow."   Leo and I had first become roommates when he sublet me a room as I came out of the military seven years ago and wanted to move back to the Portland area. Then, when my father passed and I needed to move back to the family property, Leo had been more than happy to come on up with me instead of trying to find someone new to take over my half of the house lease. The old ranch-style house I'd grown up in had plenty of room, and my mother had died a few years before Dad, so it worked out for both of us. Even before the quarantine was announced we'd both been working from the homestead; my freelance illustration and concept art gigs kept the bills and property tax under control and food on the table, and Leo had swapped to making artisanal furniture in his little shed workshop instead of the house framing and cabinetry he'd been trained in. The old barn made a decent new workshop for him after a couple of upgrades, and once I'd gotten a satellite installed for point-to-point internet service we were... Well, we hadn't exactly been living the technological dream, but we had what we needed. The drive down to Portland from the homestead outside Jewell took a bit over an hour and a half on a good day with moderate traffic. It only took us an hour, in the middle of the day. I drove my truck, the cover on over the bed, and Leo rode with Erica in her car. The highways were practically empty, and for a while the drive almost felt like just a beautiful day out; other than the thick sweater I was wearing, and the work gloves I'd duct taped to the cuffs. I also had a pair of bandanas hung around my neck, ski goggles sitting on the passenger seat, and the hood of my sweater pulled up. It was the middle of a hot spring and I was sweating my ass off in my own truck just in case of death by viral infection. Even in the last couple of weeks, all the messaging online from the Government about what to do for safety felt like it had been conflicting with itself constantly, and when Leo and Erica tried to do more research they couldn't even figure out which politician or government body to listen to, let alone find something useful and convincing. So we went all out. Driving through the suburbs was a bit of an experience. One neighborhood would be completely desolate, not a single person outside and everything locked up tight. The next would be full of people outside on the street, walking dogs and kids running around playing. Most of them had those medical masks on, but it looked like people were out on summer vacation or something. The neighborhood after that was mostly shut down like the first, but one of the houses easily had thirty vehicles parked around it and was hosting some sort of party going on in the front and back yard. Somehow, despite the world feeling so alien, I still found driving through the city even weirder. Getting into the urban center where Erica had a small apartment near the Tattoo Parlor was like we'd hit the end of the world. Even more than in the suburbs, the near complete lack of people was shocking. We could go entire city blocks without seeing another car, and then suddenly we'd come across a food delivery driver peddling down the middle of the city street on a bike. The only other motorized vehicles I saw were one dude on an electric scooter having the time of his life, and ambulances speeding down the streets with their lights running. They didn't even bother with the sirens. Crackle, crackle. "Hey, Harrison? You read me? Over." I picked up my handheld radio and pressed the button. "Yeah, I read you, Leo. Over." "So we need to take a detour. There's a bunch of stuff online about this Autonomous Zone thing. Protestors in the middle of the city. We're going to avoid it. Over." "Yeah, sounds good. I'll follow. Over and out." I shook my head. The protests had started about a week ago. Halfway across the country, a man had been shot by police; investigations were ongoing, but no one looked good in the situation. Not the cops, not the man, not even the bystanders who had filmed the whole thing instead of intervening. It was a shit show all around, and it had sparked protests that I could only assume were fueled by people feeling so trapped in their own lives. Portland, ever a liberal center of activism, had been a hotbed every night. Vigils and marches every afternoon and evening. Then the riots started at night. We drove down a couple of streets that looked like we'd left the United States behind and entered a foreign warzone. I'd seen streets in Kabul during my deployment that had looked similar; the only thing missing from the burned-out cars, graffiti and general detritus were bullet scars on the walls. Windows that weren't boarded over were smashed. Storefronts were burnt out, looted, or both. It took us an extra twenty minutes to drive all the way around the 'autonomous zone.' By the time we pulled up into the alley behind Erica's apartment building, I was feeling sick to my stomach. A pandemic. Riots. What was next, a natural disaster? I'd seen some of the world; not a lot, but enough. Some of the best and worst places. We were supposed to be better than this. Taking the back stairwell was part of the plan. We didn't want to draw any attention from people; for all that Portland was that liberal bed of activism I'd just been thinking about, it was also still an urban center plagued by theft, crime and people trying to take advantage of each other. With no one on the streets, I'd suggested that pulling up out front made us more of a target to people looking to cause trouble, or attracting the attention of overzealous police. I pulled my truck in next to Erica's car and hopped out. "Alright, make sure you lock up," I said. "Harri, please," Erica said, sliding down her own ski goggles over her eyes. We were all bundled up now, with multiple face coverings each. "I've lived in the city about eight times longer than you ever did. I know how to handle myself." "Yeah, I know," I said. "I'm just a little anxious." "It's fine, dude," Leo said. "Let's just get this done." Erica let us into the building, keying in through a back door, and up through the stairwell. We didn't see anyone on the way up, and she led us through the halls to her apartment. As she let us in, one of her neighbors opened their door and stuck their head out. "Erica? Dear, is that you?" It was a woman, maybe in her fifties. "Hey, Dianne," Erica said. "It's me. I'm just here to pick up some things, and I brought my brother and his roommate to help out." Dianne stepped fully out of her apartment. She was dressed comfortably and had her silvering blonde hair pulled back into a bun. Most notably, she wasn't wearing a mask or any other sort of personal protection. "It's so nice to see you, Erica!" she said. "It's been quiet up here the last few weeks. I have to say, I never thought I'd actually miss your early morning banging around, but I do." "Ah, Dianne," Erica said, holding up her hands. She was wearing rubber gloves, duct taped at the wrists to her sweater just like my work gloves were. "We really shouldn't get any closer than this." "Oh, dear, it's fine," Dianna said. "I've been cooped up in the apartment for a week now, the only person who comes over is Mr. Jones from 5C for coffee every few days. I'm sure you've been just as safe, living out of the city." "No, really Dianne," Erica said. "I don't mean to be rude, but we're only here to get some of my things and go. And I know Mr. Jones is probably lonely up there, but it's not safe for you two to get together for coffee. You should really just skype each other or something." "Oh, I already have to do that Zoomy thing to see my grandkids," Dianna scoffed. "But fine, fine. It's good to see you, dear. Try not to take things too seriously, it won't be good for your health." From inside Erica's apartment, I couldn't help but shake my head. "Dianne, maybe you need to take things more seriously," Erica said. "I'd hate if anything happened to you, but more importantly I'd hate for your grandkids to never get to see you again if you got sick." "Well, I guess..." Dianne trailed off. "Goodbye, Dianne. It was nice seeing you," Erica said in that tone of voice that was just shy of 'politely fuck off,' then followed Leo and me into her apartment and shut the door. "God, that woman," Erica said. She peeled down the pair of gaiters she was wearing over her face. The top layer was a winter covering Leo and I usually used in the middle of winter when we were snowmobiling, and the second was a much thinner one we used in the summer when A T Veeing. "We should be good in here, no one's come in since I left." I peeled down my bandanas and sighed. "I'm sure she's nice, but that lady needs a reality check." "I just hope she isn't someone else's reality check," Erica said. "Alright. I'm going to start in the bedroom. Leo, can you go through the living room and grab anything you think we might want in terms of DVDs and stuff? And Harrison, do you mind doing a check-over of the kitchen? I'm pretty sure I got rid of all the immediate perishables before I came down, but I might have missed some things that could've gone for a couple weeks." We split up and went to work. I cleaned out a few old condiments that Erica had missed and collected some canned and boxed food that would travel easily, along with some of the more specialty cooking equipment Erica had made of point of mentioning. I wasn't sure what an 'air fryer' did, but she made it sound like it was a gift from God, so I was willing to pack it up. "All done in the kitchen," I said, standing in the doorway to Erica's bedroom. She was rummaging in her closet. Her bed was covered in clothes and a couple of pieces of luggage, and everything looked like a mess. "Okay, hold on," she said, then she reappeared and dumped what looked like an entire department store's worth of bras out onto the bed. "Can you start packing this stuff up? Don't worry about folding or sorting it, I'll fix it all once we're back at your place. Then I can grab everything I need from the washroom and we'll be done." "Sure," I said, and we squeezed past each other so she could duck into the washroom. Once she was gone, I just chuckled and shook my head at the mess she'd already made. "I don't think this is all going to fit in these bags." I got to work, and soon three of the four pieces of luggage were stuffed full. That's when I made it to the pile of bras. I glanced out the door, and quickly picked up a fancy looking one and checked the tag. "Damn, Erica," I chuckled. It was obvious she was a busty girl, but 36E? I wouldn't have guessed. Then again, I wasn't exactly a bra aficionado. I wouldn't even know if I'd seen D's or E's or what, the sizing just sort of confused me enough that I couldn't care to look into it any further. I carefully began packing her daintier things into a bag, and below the bras was a pile of panties; and only a few of them seemed like they were designed for comfort and not show. There were strings, there was lace. I held a particular red number and shook my head again, trying to do my best not to imagine Erica wearing it and failing. I shoved it into the bag with the rest. "Incoming," Erica said, bustling back into the room with her arms full of canisters and bottles and all sorts of things from the bathroom. She dumped it all on top of the panties in the bag. "Usually I'd be a lot more organized with this," she sighed. "But I just feel... being in the city feels kinda gross right now." "Hmm, I feel it too," I said. I picked up the last handful of her underwear and put them on top of the cosmetics stuff. "Oh my God," Erica said, grabbing the bag from me. "I can't believe; God, this is embarrassing." She was grinning and her cheeks had heated up as she quickly zipped up the luggage and turned to me. "I didn't realize you'd work that fast." "Hey, I've seen ladies' underwear before," I laughed. "It's not a big deal." "Yeah, but you haven't seen my underwear," she chuckled along with me. "At least you saw the nice stuff. I left most of it here when I came down; wasn't exactly thinking about showing off the goods, ya know?" "Hey, anytime you want to show off, you just let me know," I laughed. "I tried not to pry, but some of them looked pretty hot." "Oh, my God," she said, face palming her embarrassment. Then her smile turned teasing. "Then again, we could always play you show me yours, I'll show you mine. I'm sure the girls would be happy for some more freedom around the house." She squished her upper arms together to pop out her chest a bit under her sweater. Now it was my turn to smirk and blush a little. I was just starting to try and figure out what to say when Leo came in from the front area of the apartment. "Think I'm about done up here," he said. "Anything else, sis?" Erica snickered and punched me in the arm. "That's probably it. I was just teasing Harrison about feeling' up my panties though." "Dude!" Leo said. "Oh, come on," I said. "You know I wouldn't." "Still..." Leo trailed off. "Whatever. Just leave my sister's granny panties alone." "You think I wear granny panties?" Erica said, then turned back to the bag and started unzipping it. "Well, let me just show you some of these..." "Nope, no, nada, nyet!" Leo said, covering his eyes with both hands and turning out of the room. "I do not need to know. Too much information for me!" Erica snorted and shook her head, re-zipping the bag. She winked at me and gave me another friendly punch on the arm. "Thanks again for helping with all of this, Harrison." "No problem at all, E," I assured her. "No, no," she said. "Seriously. Thank you. You guys didn't need to come out here; it feels sort of silly to say, but you're technically risking your lives for me right now." "Well, chivalry ain't dead yet, I guess," I said. "I guess not," she laughed. She leaned in and kissed my cheek. "It's nice. Just don't go making a habit of it, I don't need some White Knight savior act out of you or my brother." "Deal," I said. We got everything out into the front hallway of the apartment, and it ended up being more than we could hope to carry down in one trip. The end result was that we made the first trip down, started loading everything into the bed of the pickup, and while Leo and Erica went back up for another load I stayed down with the vehicles. The thing about inner cities, we'd all learned quickly when we originally moved in, was that you took a risk when you left things in your car. Well, if you had a car to begin with, but if you did and people could see in then it was likely your shit was going to get stolen. So there I was, sitting on the open back gate of my pickup with double bandanas over the bottom half of my face and ski goggles over the top, when two men rounded a corner further down the wide back alley and stopped. They looked at me and the cars. I looked at them. One of them was wearing a medical mask, while the other had a knit wool balaclava on with nothing but his eyes showing. I'd never really considered it before, what with us living out in the woods away from most people, but at that moment I realized how simple it must be to do crime when everyone was expected to wear masks. I watched them. They eyed up the vehicles. I stood up. They watched me do it. I slammed the gate of my truck shut. They watched me do it. I walked around to the passenger door of the truck cab, pulled out the hard case I had stowed under the seat, grabbed my Dad's old Colt 1911 and slid a magazine home. The men kept their eyes on me, not batting an eye even though I was now holding a loaded firearm. I leaned against the back of my truck and watched them right back. Eventually, Leo and Erica came back down and I didn't mention the men or the pistol, which I tucked onto the passenger seat of my truck while we were moving things around. I left the door open so that I could keep easy access. Erica and Leo went up for one last load, and I entered another long staring match with the two men. They hadn't moved and were about fifty yards away so I couldn't tell if they were talking to each other. I swear I must have been sweating bullets under my sweater and gloves and various masks. I don't know if my adrenaline had spiked like this since seeing combat while deployed. Not even the grocery store parking lot showdown a few weeks ago had been like this. Finally, Erica and Leo came down with the last load, we got everything stowed away, and got back into our vehicles. I took a moment to unload and re-stow my firearm, and as Erica and Leo pulled away in her car I watched as the two men came up the alley and entered Erica's apartment building through the door we had been using. Maybe they had just been waiting to use the door, playing it safe with us. Or maybe it was something else. I wouldn't ever know. It took three days for us to start feeling... safe wasn't the right word. 'Less apprehensive' is where I ended up landing. Coming back from the city had been as smooth as driving out, but once we were home we all had this feeling of being dirty. It felt silly even at the time, but we ended up hosing each other off outside with the garden hose before heading in to take some long, hot showers. Was that ineffective? Probably. Did it make us feel better? Maybe, a little. When none of us were showing any symptoms of getting sick by the third night back, we all decided to crash and start a new show together on Netflix that night after dinner. I ended up in the living room first and was starting to scroll through the menus to find something we might like when Erica came down the stairs in her own comfy clothes. She was wearing baggy, low-riding sweatpants and a black tank top that I very quickly realized was bouncing way more than usual with each of her steps down the stairs. Erica walked over to the TV sitting area and flopped down onto the couch across from me, absentmindedly reaching up and tying her hair back into a loose and messy bun. "What?" she asked me when she realized I was staring at her. "Nothing," I said. "You just... you look good. Like that." She rolled her eyes. "It's just makeup, Harrison." What she meant was she wasn't wearing any. For the first time ever, even including the month that she'd already been staying with us, I was seeing Erica without makeup on. It was sort of shocking, honestly; whatever magic she did in the mirror, with her kit, it was like she could change the very structure of her face. Usually, she had an almost angular predatory look, with sultry and smoky eyes and sharp cheekbones leading down to a perfect set of clean and bright red lips. Now she looked brighter, more girl-next-door. Sure there were imperfections; soft lines under her eyes, little freckles and blemishes that got hidden by foundation, but her eyes were brighter, and her smile was wholesome. "Just don't feel like you need to be anything but comfortable, E," I assured her. "I like this look on you." She sighed and gave me a smirk. "Alright, charmer. What are we watching?" I tossed her the remote and let her start scanning through the list of new shows. Besides her lack of makeup and apparent lack of a bra, she was still her usual self. Both of her arm sleeves were bared by the tank top; her left arm was a colorful splash of a dozen of her favorite Pokémon from the original 150, all water-themed. Her right was Star Wars themed and focused on a pinup Femme Boba Fett on her outer upper arm, along with a couple sexy lady Stormtroopers, a Princess Leia in the requisite golden slave bikini, and Padme in the ripped-up white arena fight outfit. Not to mention the Yoda on her inner forearm and chili Chewbacca just below her armpit on her bicep. Her tank top also showed off the two heart tattoos on either side of her clavicle, and the half-mandala tattoo that sat on the back of her neck at the hairline. Erica's legs, while currently covered by her sweats, were a more eclectic collection of random and unplanned tattoos dating back from her start in the industry; some were done by her own hand, others by fellow apprentices, and a few even by the apprentices she'd eventually trained over the years. "Heads up!" Leo said, bounding down the stairs in his own sweats and a hoodie, vaulting over the back of the sofa and landing heavily next to his twin sister. "Jesus Christ," Erica said, ducking away to narrowly avoid getting kicked in the back of the head. She turned and hit Leo in the shoulder. "Watch it, you monkey!" "Takes one to know one," Leo laughed, swiping away her hands as she tried to hit him again. Soon the two were involved in a swearing match as Erica was leaning over Leo, trying to tweak his ears and drop a wad of spit down on his face, while he tried to both ward off her hands and push her away at the same time. Their easy sibling rivalry and goofing off usually wasn't this physical, but it still had me laughing and wondering all the same. I'd never had that with my sister; she was about seven years older than me, so we hadn't ever had that sort of a relationship. To be honest, I was also a little interested in the sibling scrap because Erica's tits looked fucking great jostling and bouncing around in her tank top, and a part of me hoped a boob would pop out in the chaos. Unfortunately, I couldn't be so lucky and the duel ended with both of them panting, sitting next to each other, with no boob appearance. "What are we watching?" Leo asked. "I dunno, we hadn't picked yet," I said. "Let's watch this," Erica said, seemingly at random, and selected some sort of a baking show. "Aw man," Leo said. "These competition shows are always so scripted." "They make me hungry," I said. "Maybe I should start baking more." "Yes," Erica said. "Now we're watching every season just so you can get more good ideas like that, Harri." The show was easy to follow and clearly designed like every other Food Porn-style "reality" competition. Other than the deliciously described food, the only thing actually keeping my attention was the host. "She's hot," Erica said during one of the transition scenes, right after the host had finished showing the TV audience the differences between a mousse and whipped cream. It had involved a lot of whisking very fast. "Not my type, but I can see it," Leo said. "She's got too much of a Fifties Housewife vibe going on." "That's just because she's so proper British," Erica said. "Look at her, she's gorgeous. And fucking stacked under those pretty dresses. What do you think, Harri?" "I'm with you, I think she's definitely hot," I agreed. "And I really dig the accent." "I bet she's a fucking freak in bed, too," Erica said. "No way!" Leo argued with his sister. "Look at her. She's all syrup and sweetness. I bet she's dry as a desert down there, and you couldn't fit anything in due to the stick up her ass." "Nuh-uh," Erica shook her head. "I'd put money on her having a filthy mouth off-screen. Just swears like a fucking sailor. And,  Hmm, I bet she probably says she's straight, but has plenty of experience with girls from her Prep School days." "Sure," I laughed along. "Makes perfect sense. Anything else?" "I bet she's got a cum fetish," Erica said. "Look at her eyes when she's talking about glazing. She's practically creaming her conservative little dress. And she definitely likes a cheeky finger up the bum to really set her off." All of us were laughing now, and the conversation faded as we struggled to get control of our giggles. By the time the first episode was over, we were hooked despite the silly concept, and let it play. We got four episodes in before Erica called it quits. "That's enough for me tonight, boys," she said, yawning and stretching her arms wide. Her right arm rubbed roughly against Leo's face on purpose, just to bug him as he pulled away. "I'm off to bed. Good night!" She bounced up off the couch and made for the stairs, her hips swiveling in her low-waisted sweats. They'd ridden lower, and she was showing a bit of a whale tail with her lace thong panties peeking over the waistline. "Dude," Leo said, snapping my vision from his sister as she walked up the stairs. "Uh," I hummed, and slowly raised both arms in an awkward shrug. "What do you want me to do?" "Just... don't make it a thing," he sighed, then flopped over onto his side. "She's my sister. You wanna watch Deadpool?" Visitors The rumble, sputter and hum of the approaching ATV broke my concentration as it cut through the quiet warbling of my shitty Bluetooth speaker long before Leo pulled around the trail bend. The thick foliage up here in the foothills, far at the back end of my family property, created a weird dampening effect so I hadn't heard him until he was almost on top of me. The rumble cut through the thick greenery now and was followed by the crunching of the tires biting into th

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 12 The girls continue their pitches to Andy. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Nicolette smiled, shaking her head a bit. "I split from Josh the week after the party, because, well, it's not important, beyond the fact that he was a fucking asshole and I was sick of dealing with it. I haven't seen him in years now, and it's actually better that way. If he's dead, good, good riddance, fuck him, he deserved it. As for her partner, well, Bill wasn't a bad guy, although I never really talked much to him, or should I say I wasn't much permitted to talk to him, because he was from the old school of domination, with the leather whip and the iron fist, and he didn't like submissives giving him any back talk. Whitney was mostly happy with him, although she'd admitted to me a couple of times that she could've done without Bill's sadistic streak of inflicting pain on her. Pain wasn't really her thing. She didn't mind it from time to time, but it wasn't something she got off on. Bill did. But Bill died from the virus in April, leaving Whitney sort of lost and directionless." "I'm certainly not into inflicting pain on people, Nicolette, but I don't know that even on my best or worst days I could be fairly described as a dom." Nicolette giggled and waggled a finger in his direction. "You might have the other girls fooled, Master, but not me, and frankly, I don't think Ash buys it either. When I was pitching this to her yesterday, I pointed out to her that sexuality is, well, it's sort of like a menu at a Cheesecake Factory “ there are so many options that you are bound to find things you like just every once in a while, instead of every day. And you are a good and kind man, but I've also seen that sometimes you just want to take something, to claim something. There is a beast in you raging to get out, and I've tried to make sure I'm around to fill that need for you. We all heard it when you were having your first go at Taylor, and even Niko told me afterwards she thought you were holding back a little, like you were worried we might judge you for it, but your household loves you and trusts you, Master." The maid pushed the button and the image changed again, showing a head on almost portfolio picture of Whitney, her wrists bound together in rope, a collar around her neck, still wearing a bra, her hair pulled back into a ponytail, a very lustful look in her icy blue eyes drilling straight into the camera. "She took this photo just for you, Master. Nobody other than the three of us has seen it. Not only does she want to join the staff, she wants you to collar her. Hell, she said if you wanted to, she would even get tattooed or branded for you." "Branded?" Andy gasped suddenly. "I would never!" "Oh, I told her that, and she said that just made you sound even more dreamy, but wanted you to have that option on the table. She doesn't want to be one of your wives, because she says that would put her on equal level with you. She wants to belong to you. She's always going to be submissive, but do you have any idea how hard it's going to be for a single submissive woman to find a sexual partner right now, much less one who isn't a complete asshole? The biggest problem with the BDSM scene, in my eyes anyway, is that too many people don't respect boundaries, that they aren't respectful of one another. Whitney's never going to feel bad about not getting to sleep in your bed, but if you tell her to one night, she will, gladly, as long as it doesn't become a habit. When it comes to the house, she will be the kind of control freak you need running your digital life, but all that desperate need for control, that's why she likes to be completely out of control when it comes to her sexuality. Wearing a collar from you isn't a mark of shame; it's a thing of pride and beauty for her. And all of the women you have in this house, Master, they're all such wonderful and warm women, friendly and inviting, and even though we've told them time and time and time again that we're merely the staff, they're still treating us as friends, because we are their friends, even if we still work for you." Andy had been listening to all of this very intently, because the expression on Nicolette's face wasn't one of concern, but one of excitement, of enthusiasm, of pride. "Why'd she take a picture just for me?" "Because after Bill died half a year ago, she was aimless, and I got, well, to be blunt, I got very worried about her. I couldn't go and check up on her because of the quarantine, but we FaceTimed every day. We still do. And I've told her all about this house, about you, Master, and all your amazing partners, and about a month ago, Whitney started saying something I've been hearing a lot from her lately. 'I wish I had what you have.' She was waking up from her fugue state over the loss of Bill, and she wanted something again, for the first time in months. She wasn't just thinking about what her next meal was, or how to solve some routing problem at work. She had a genuine desire to introduce something, someone into her life again. You. This. All of this," the maid said, gesturing around her. "You two sound very close," Ash said. "I don't know that you made it clear to me just how close when you were presenting to me for practice." Nicolette nodded. "She's, well, she's probably my best friend, the person I can be myself with the most, and I'm worried about her. You have to understand, she's like an old watch that's been wound up too tightly. When I say she's a control freak, I might be understating the case, but before now she's always had that release valve of having Bill to take over for at least a few hours every week, where she wasn't allowed to have any control, and through that, all that pressure got released. You can give that to her again, Master." "Do you really think I'm a good match for her sexually?" Andy said. "I'd hate to bring her here and disappoint her." The French girl's face spread into a mischievous grin. "Like I said, Master, Whitney's going to be like me, not an everyday food, but definitely a delicious treat that you simply must indulge in now and then. And I'm a very good judge of character, so I want you to try and look me in the eyes and tell me that the idea of having a woman who literally will not lift a finger until you tell her to do so doesn't turn you on at least a little bit, to have such total control over a woman that she is waiting with baited breath for you to give her a command. I'll bet everything I own that you can't." Andy smirked and blushed a little bit. "I'm not sure there's many men who could say that. I certainly wouldn't want that if she didn't want that but,” Nicolette nodded vigorously. "But she does, she absolutely, positively, definitively does want that. From you. I think the biggest challenge you'd have with her is the feelings you'd have when you put the collar on her, because I can tell you, her one and only demand is that you collar her when she arrives, and that she only ever takes the collar off to bathe. I know you're going to have reservations about it, which is why I'm spending so much time reassuring you that this is ultimately what she wants. It's an odd thing for a man who describes himself as a feminist to do, collaring a woman, but realize, you are giving her what she wants “ the ability to not have to think for a bit." Ash grinned a little bit. "You forgot to tell him the final thing." Nicolette held her fingers to her mouth, trying to stifle a giggle once more, as she nodded. She then picked up the remote and clicked the button again, as the image advanced one more time. At first, Andy thought the image was the same, but then he saw it, resting atop of her bound wrists. A first edition of "The Demon Dies At Midnight," a small press book he'd done for himself before he'd started writing the Druid Gunslinger books, in many ways the precursor to the whole series. It was a short novel, more of a novella really, that Andy had written just to sort of test the idea of writing long form fiction, and while it shared some similarities with the Druid Gunslinger books, it was a stand alone tale about a freelance demon hunter who traveled the world, trying to find the demon that had laid a curse on him when he was a child. Andy had used a print on demand service for the book, and only 2000 copies had been sold before he had found a publisher for all his work, starting with the Druid Gunslinger books. His publisher had scooped up the rights to his first book along with the Druid Gunslinger books. Once they did, Andy had stopped the print on demand version of it, so those 2000 were all that was ever going to be printed with that cover, a touch more erotic than the publisher was comfortable with. He'd looked and the first editions were worth several hundred dollars on the secondary market now, even though copies of the second edition, the one done by his current publisher with its less racy cover, were available for ten bucks. "She's a fan of yours, Master, going back to the beginning. You can't see it, but that copy of your book is signed, by you, when you were doing signings in Santa Cruz." "She would've been living in Chicago when that book came out!" Andy laughed. "So you can't me she's been a fan of mine since then." "Oh, she bought it on the secondary market a couple of years ago, when she first started getting into your writing, long before I met you. She said it was worth it to have the original rather than a second edition. She reads loads and loads of sci fi and fantasy, but says you're an excellent writer, one of her favorites. When she found out you were my Master, she begged and pleaded with me to find some way for her to be able to join me. I told her I would keep my eye open for an opportunity, but that I didn't want to be disrespectful and ask you on my own." Andy clicked his tongue, shaking his head. "I told you that you could come to me with anything, Nicolette." "I know you did, Master, and thank you for that, but you have been wall to wall busy since you first arrived here a month or so ago, and there just never seemed to be an opportune moment until Hannah started talking to us about you being able to request people, which brings us all up to speed, here and now," she said, gesturing to the image behind her. "I don't just think she's an obvious yes, Master, I think she's the most obvious yes. And if you need a little help stoking the fires of the shades of a controlling bastard that hide inside that warm soul, you know I'm always willing to lend a hand or whatever you might need. Whitney and I have played together sexually before, and if she comes here, I have no doubt that she and I will be play partners again. You have a lot of amazing women on offer for you here, but this one has to be a slam dunk. Thanks for giving me the chance to introduce you to my best friend, and I can't wait to hear you tell me to invite her over." The maid pressed the button and the image of Whitney disappeared to be replaced by "Next: Niko" in white letters on a black background as she stood up and made her way to the door. Andy leaned over to Aisling. "Give me 5 10 minutes, okay?" Aisling grinned and nodded. "You're the boss, boss." He stood up quickly and made his way out into the hallway, closing the door behind him, as he moved quickly to catch up to Nicolette, just as she was about to reach the stairwell leading upstairs. "One sec, Nicolette," Andy said, "I have one more question for you." Nicolette smiled as she turned back to him, standing at the edge of the stairs. "Of course, Master, what can I " As soon as he was within reach of her, he grabbed her by the waist and spun her around, bending her forward until her back was nearly perpendicular with the wall, lifting her dress up and tugging her panties aside with one hand, unbuttoning his jeans with another. Before it even dawned on her what was happening, he lined the head of his cock up against her snatch and just shoved forward with one rough, penetrating thrust, sinking hilt deep as a groan was ripped from her throat, deep and sultry. "Was this what you wanted?" "Fuck yes, Master!" she whined, as he drew back and then thrust forward again with a harsh shove, forcing her cunt to swallow up his cock. Her hands reached before her, trying to brace herself, as he reached forward and grabbed her by the throat, making her stand upright, even while scooting forward as best she can, until her tits were mashed against the wall, her face tilted towards the ceiling, when he drew back and then punched forward again. "Is it wrong of me that your filthy little fuckmaid has been fingering her sloppy cunt thinking of her Master slamfucking her best friend?" Andy couldn't help but laugh about that, as he drew back again. "Is that the only thing you've been thinking about?" "Fuck!" she whimpered as he railed her again, lifting one of her legs to allow him to penetrate a little bit deeper. "You know that it isn't, Master. Your bratty little slut thinks about you all the time, imagining her Master doing so many dirty things to her." He shifted his hips a little bit, making sure he was good and slick, before he pulled her away from the wall and then moved her over to a table, forcing her forward, yanking her panties down to her ankles before tugging it off of her entirely. He grabbed the lacy underthing in his hand and then bent her over the table, pushing her knees to make her get a little bit lower, and before it could even register what he was doing, the head of his thick cock pressed against the rosebud of her asshole and just sunk through, greasing its way deep inside of her ass, lubed up with the drippy juices from her cunt. "Fuck oh fuck oh fuck you're fucking thick, Master, that's such a big fucking cock you've shoved up my tight young ass!" Nicolette whimpered, her voice squealing upward in pitch until it was a shrill shriek, more like a siren than a person. "I've been dreaming about being your stuffed little buttslut, Master, so just fucking hammer me already!" Andy had a weird notion, and he decided to follow through on it, as he reached around and stuffed Nicolette's panties into her mouth, and he could swear she clamped down even more tightly in excitement. Her hands were free, so if she wanted to, she could've pulled them out any moment. And yet, she didn't. Instead, the moans burbling from her throat grew more intense, her hips trying to push her ass back into his firm thrusts as much as she could. She was throwing her body back at him any which way she was able, but for the most part, she was simply getting railed, keeping as much of his cock buried inside of her ass for as much of the time as she could. After a minute or so, she started spasming and clamping down on his cock, and he couldn't resist, so he unloaded a heavy load of cum into her asshole, sweat dripping from his forehead against the back of her neck, until he softened enough to slip out of that tight pucker. When he leaned back, he tucked his cock away and pulled up his boxers and jeans, zipping them up, a wry smile on his lips as Nicolette turned around, an incredibly satisfied look upon her face. She pulled her panties from her mouth and that wild grin was the happiest he'd ever seen on Nicolette's face before. "Now that is how you fucking use me, Master," she purred with as much sensuality as she could. "And you have fucking earned keeping these for a bit." She leaned forward and tucked her panties into the front pocket of his jeans. "And don't worry, I'll fish them out of the laundry later." She tipped her head up and kissed him for a moment. "Thanks so much for that! Jesus! Au revoir!" Andy took his hand and wiped sweat from his forehead and grinned a bit to himself as he watched her head up the stairs. "Well then. Job done." When Andy headed back into the room, he found Aisling waiting with a shit eating smirk on her face. "Got your release valve off with the hired help?" she teased. Andy blushed a little bit, realizing that the door wasn't all that thick, and that he had taken Nicolette not all that far from the room, but then he decided he had nothing to be embarrassed about. "Look, she made it abundantly clear what she wanted from me, and so I damn well gave it to her," he said with a laugh, as he moved to sit down in his chair. "It had been over a week for her anyway, so she was due. You can tell Niko we're ready for her now." Niko was practically coming through the door when he said it. "She already knows. She was enjoying listening in on you giving Nicolette exactly what's she's been waiting for for a week now," she giggled. "And she, uh, I, I'm here now. How's presentations been so far?" Andy was about to answer out of reflex when he felt Aisling's hand on his arm, and heard her say, "No dirty snooker from you, missy. He's not tellin' you nuffin'." "He was about to, though," she winked at the redhead. Niko was in her uniform, something Andy had rarely seen her in, even though she wore it nearly every day. When she headed to the base, she always left before he got up, and she changed out of the uniform before she came home, so it was a little surprising to see her decked out in the formal wear. Her hair was up and pinned back, and she even had the chest candy on her uniform, as she'd been known to call it. "Going to present someone from the base?" Andy asked, suspecting it was the reason for the uniform. "You got it," she said, picking up the remote as she pushed a button as the image changed to a rather stern looking blonde woman in her mid forties with a hawkish nose. "I want to introduce you to Captain Tracy Bells, sir. She's a, y'know, we could do the whole thing, Ash, or we could just,” "It's yer call, Niko," the Irish redhead said to her, a conspiratorial grin on her face. Niko nodded, then motioned for Ash to come and join her, which she did, throwing Andy completely off guard. "Look, I'm not pitching Captain Bells to you, Andy," Niko said with a smile. "Because frankly, she's got a giant stick up her ass. I don't really have anyone to pitch you at all, to be frank. That's not why I'm here. It's a pretense." Andy tilted his head to one side. "Then why are you taking up a pitch slot?" "Well, it seemed like the best time that Ash and I could get you all to ourselves. For this," she said, pushing the button, as the image changed. In its place was a selfie that clearly Niko had taken just a day or two earlier, of her and Aisling. They each seemed to be holding something in their free hands, and just as it was dawning on Andy what they were, both girls spoke at the same time. "We're Pregnant!" Andy pointed a finger at Aisling, who nodded, then over at Niko, who nodded as well, then kept jumping his fingertip back and forth between the two of them as they both kept nodding, wild smiles on their faces. "What, both of you?" "Yep!" Niko said, giggling, as both her and Aisling started walking around the table, one on each side of it, closing in on him like a planned maneuver, leaning against the table, pinning him in his spot. "Most of your girls have synched up their time clocks, love," Aisling said, "So it was bound to happen to a couple of us at the same time. Niko and I are just glad it's us first." "Well, we sort of made sure that we were," Niko giggled. "I thought you were both on birth control still!" he said, although the smile on his face made it clear he wasn't upset. "Did everyone stop taking their birth control?" Aisling shook her head. "So far, I think we're the only ones who have." "We both stopped taking them a few months ago," Niko said. "When I started seeing and hearing the horror stories about the hospitals while I was working on base, I knew that this was going to happen, this or something like it, so I told Aisling and we just stopped taking our birth control pills, and well, here we are!" "I ran into town for the tests Saturday morning, and wouldn't you know it, two buns in two ovens, all from one chef!" Aisling said, as Andy wrapped his arms around both of them, hugging them intensely tight. "And you're both happy? I know you both did this intentionally, but sometimes people get second thoughts. I'm not! Getting second thoughts that is. I mean, I'm happy, I promise you I'm happy, but I want to be sure you're both happy." "We're ecstastic, hon," Niko said to him, nuzzling her face against his cheek. "We weren't sure when the best time to tell you would be, but when the whole pitching process started, we wanted to be sure you understood that maybe getting a nanny into the house wasn't such a wild idea." "Who knows?" Andy asked. "Just us and you," Aisling said. "We haven't told anyone yet." Andy kissed Niko, then Aisling, then Niko again, then Aisling again. "It's damn nice to have to some good news for once. So, should we go get lunch and tell the rest of the household?" "Sounds good to me," Andy said. "Niko?" "Absolutely," Niko said. As they headed towards the door, she leaned over and pushed the button on the remote, changing the slide so it was a black screen again with the words "Next: Piper." The last of the girls' pitches to Andy. Chapter 26 Lunch had been great fun. Once Aisling and Niko had told Andy, they'd wanted to tell everyone as soon as possible, so the moment they'd sat down for lunch, they'd told everyone straight out, which had led into a small celebration, and sort of let Andy slip into the background with his thoughts. Sure, the girls all congratulated him, but they were all much more interested in how Niko and Ash were feeling about everything, so Andy could do a little bit of his own research. When he had half a minute, he asked Katie for both more about Lexi, and what she thought of Jade Dillon. He also did a little bit of talking with Sarah about Maya Steele, since clearly they ran in similar circles. When he had a moment, he also pinged Hannah to see if she'd heard anything about Olivia Shoemaker, Asha's "influencer" friend. Finally, he asked Jenny about Katie's ex, Dr. Morgan Fitch. By the end of lunch, he almost wished he'd brought his yellow notepad with him. It was a lot of names, a lot of opinions and thoughts to keep from getting scrambled around in his brain. But his own opinions were starting to bake in, to settle and coalesce into something more solid. His mind was so wrapped up in his thoughts, he almost overlooked how lunch was, as it always was, amazing. He made sure to tell Jenny just how excellent it was, and she said he could thank her by making sure to bring Alexis into the family. He didn't answer her, but his smile probably gave him away. He didn't mind. When they were walking back towards the meeting room, Aisling slipped her arm around his waist, leaned in and kissed his cheek. "You're happy Niko and I are expectin', right, love?" She had a smile on her face, so she was simply reinforcing what she already knew. "Sometimes you can bit understated 'bout these kinds of things." Andy chuckled a little, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "You know that I am, Ash. I'm sorry if I seemed a little distant at lunch. This is just a lot of information to take in all at once, lots of people to consider, lots of decisions to make. Shit, people's lives and livelihoods hang in the balance of my stupid judgment. The decisions I'm going to make tomorrow have real, genuine consequences, things I gotta live with for the rest of my life, and I don't want to let anyone down. Turning anyone down feels like  " "Stop," Ash said, holding him from walking any further. "I told you up front that nobody was going to hold anything against you, and we're all going to honor that. You didn't have to let anyone have a say, and you're letting everyone have a say. That's all anyone has the right to ask of you." She sighed, then laughed for a second. "Jaysis, if it was me, I'd have thrown the towel in and just taken nobody, but you're not doing that, despite the fact that nobody would've blamed you if you did. Instead, you set down what your reasonable capabilities are, and everyone agreed to them. So stop getting in your own damn way and just get on with it already." He had to laugh with her at that point, nodding in agreement. "Okay, okay, I get it. No more moping about this, and no more overthinking it. Just listen to the pitches, make my decisions and move forward with our lives. I'll hold you to nobody being mad, though." "Everybody knows what's coming down the pipeline, Andy," Ash said. "It'll be alright. I promise you, it'll all be alright. Now let's get these last four underway. There's still a few surprises left to spring on you, and it's always fun to watch your expression when you're caught off guard." "What kind of crazy surprises do you have lined up for me?" he said, as Piper strode through the door confidently, dressed in her Team USA gear, some sort of warm up suit. He was certain she wasn't wearing the full Olympian gear underneath it, but the very presence of the outfit seemed designed to send a message. "You should know she doesn't have anything planned for you, Andy," Piper said, smirking at him. "This is all us." "How are you feeling, Piper? Head starting to clear up? Starting to feel more like yourself again?" Andy asked. "A lot better, yeah. The first few days, it was like, I dunno, like I was walking through fog, like every inch of my body was coated in maple syrup," the brunette volleyball player said, looking around the room a bit before looking back at Andy. "I was living in quicksand, but over the last couple of days, all of that's been lifting and I've felt mostly like myself again. I've been trying to get back on my work out regimen, so that's helped some. But I think the further I get away from that state, the better off I'll be." She looked better, there was no denying. Her eyes didn't have the dark, heavy bags underneath them that they had when they first met. She'd also put a little bit of weight back on, but Andy suspected that was because she had been massively dehydrated when they'd first met. He was glad to see her coming back into being her full self. "A couple more weeks and I'll be right as rain again. But that's not why I'm here today." "Yeah, well, it doesn't hurt for me to ask about you first." "Yeah yeah," Piper said, as she picked up the remote, pressing the button as a Nordic looking blonde appeared on the screen. "I don't know how much you follow the Olympics, but if you do, you might recognize my friend Brooke Maloney here. She's being hyped as the next big thing for the woman's swim team. She's going to enter a number of various swim competitions,  breast stroke, freestyle, relay,  but obviously there aren't any games this year, and she's going out of her mind swimming laps in the compound's pool." The blonde, much like Piper, looked fit, although she looked much shorter in comparison, with broader shoulders and a wide smile on her face, sitting at a table full of athletes. Piper pushed the button again and the screen advanced to a new image, one of Piper and Brooke sitting on a blanket at some outdoor concert. "What do you mean 'compound?'" Andy asked. "A lot of the soon to be Olympians were at the US Training Camp, putting in a hard six months before the Olympics," Piper said. "Me and the rest of the volleyball team were going to be diverted there when the lockdown had been going for a few months, but it was deemed 'too risky' for any of us to be moved. Well, up until our dear Mister Covington decided to scoop me up and tried to make me into his own personal plaything. Thanks again for rescuing me from that, by the by." "I'm just glad you're not mad it's me you're bound to." "We've been over this, Andy," she sighed, a polite smile on her face. "I'm happy it was someone as nice as you. Let's move things forward. Now, one of the dirty little secrets you may not have heard about the Olympics is that after an athlete competes in their particular event, they go back to the Olympic village and they let off all that pent up steam that's been building in them for years. I haven't had a chance to experience myself personally, but our trainers and coaches have been telling us about it for as long as we've been old enough to hear the stories. I don't need that pressure valve any more because, well, I have you. But my friend Brooke, well, she doesn't have that." She pushed the button and the image advanced to another picture of Brooke, this time in Daisy Duke cutoff jean shorts, a white tied up shirt and a wide brimmed stetson hat, somewhere at a country bar, a Corona in hand with a lime. Her blonde hair was done up in short pigtails, which looked odd on her by Andy's reckoning. "Brooke and I have been friends for a couple of years now, and believe me, the Olympics is literally all she thinks about," Piper said. "She wants to win gold medals so much it, it's eating her up inside. Now with the 2020 games being pushed back until at least 2021, she's going out of her mind, like a predator able to see its prey under glass but not being allowed to hunt it." Piper pushed the button and the picture changed to an image of Brooke leaning against a Shelby Cobra, dressed in overalls, covered in grease, a wrench in her hand. "Her only other real passion is classic cars. She's something of a gearhead, and any time she's not training, she's working on cars. She's done more than a couple frame off restorations and more than a handful of heavy mods. She's had a couple of boyfriends over the years, but they never last all that long." "So what's she like in the sack, Pipes?" Ash asked her. "She's about as vanilla as they come," Piper answered. "She likes things slow and steady, smooth and soft. But she'll be a good lover, and a good friend." "Complications you anticipate?" Andy asked. "You're from pretty different worlds, but I've often been told that opposites attract, so maybe that won't be as big an issue as I think it might be," she shrugged. "You're pretty rock'n'roll, and she's a country girl at heart. You're a big city guy and she's a small town girl. She's at church every Sunday and I'm pretty sure you're an aethist. So maybe that's all too much to scale, but then again maybe it isn't. I'm sure whatever you decide, it'll be the right decision." Piper pushed the button and the screen advanced again, back to a black screen, with the words "Next: Sarah" in a cartoonish white lettering. "Any reason you didn't suggest any of the other girls from your volleyball team, just out of curiosity?" Andy asked. "I would've figured they would've been some of your best friends." The brunette smirked, flashing him a little wink. "Oh they are, but there's no way in hell I'm sharing my man with the likes of them. Let'em find their own hunk and they can keep their sticky fingers off of mine." With that, Piper headed out of the room, leaving the door open behind her, striding confidently down the hallway. "So, just to warn you about the next one, Andy, we do know in advance that you have met her a couple of times, but in the pictures we've seen, you always looked friendly, so we're going off that," Aisling said to him, as she texted Sarah to head to the conference room. "If we're wrong in those assumptions, ye can tell us and we'll let the matter drop then and there." "Oh yeah?" Andy said, suddenly wondering what familiar face was going to grace the screen in moments. "Where do I know her from?" The Irish redhead waggled a finger in his direction. "Just be patient, love. She'll up and in front o' ya in just a minute or two." Andy rolled his eyes with a grin. "Then what's the harm in telling me early?" "The harm is Sarah will have my tits in a wringer if I spill the goss before she's here." "Good lord, you girls and your secrets," he muttered in amusement. The statuesque redhead arrived moments later, and she immediately came over to hug Aisling, a giggle slipping from Sarah's mouth. "Congrats again, Ash," Sarah said to her. "I didn't want to say it in front of the others, but I am totally fucking jealous of you right now, you wouldn't even fucking believe me how jealous I am. Today is obviously the day I stop taking my birth control, because, damn, my clock is ticking, girlfriend." Ash shook her head with a mischievous grin. "You don't want to wait until you're a little more settled in first, Sarah? Or until you're married?" Sarah pulled back from the hug, looking over at Andy, licking her lips with a wild smile. "Shit, if I thought I could get him to do it, I'd beg him to fuck me until I was knocked up right here on this table, right here and now. But I've only got ten minutes, so maybe I should just get to the presentation." Andy gestured to the remote with a smile. "Maybe." "One thing first, though." Sarah had come into the meeting in a dress skirt and a dark red silk blouse, but she turned around, did something, then turned back, bringing a glistening finger to Andy's lips before the actress slipped it into his mouth, and he could taste her cunt on it. "Just so you know how much the idea of you breeding me turns me on." She winked at him as she pulled her fingertip from his lips and walked back to the other side of the table. "On with the show, Sares," Aisling poked. "Yeah, totes, Ash, I'm getting' there." Sarah picked up the remote and clicked the button, as the screen behind her flickered to life. "Oh look! It's you! And you're with one of my other total favorite writers, Larissa Cotton!" Andy immediately recognized the shot. It was taken about five years ago, at DragonCon. Andy hadn't wanted to go, but he'd been nominated for a Hugo, an award he'd ended up winning, for "Behind The Darkest Sky," the most successful of the Druid Gunslinger novels, partially because it was the most risky of the books. When Andy had written it, he'd almost thought it might be the end of the series if it didn't work, if the audience didn't trust him to stick around long enough to see the story continue in the next one. He'd left the Gunslinger in a hell of a mess at the end of the book, and while he was over half way through writing the next one when "Behind The Darkest Sky" had come out, he'd still been in a very nervous place about going to a convention. At the Hugo awards for the night, he'd found himself sat with a handful of authors he hadn't met before that night, including Larissa Cotton, a Hispanic woman from Portland who'd written an amazing book called "Ions At Dawn," a technothriller about a woman who finds herself grappling with an archaeological find that threatens to rewrite the basic underpinnings of science. Andy had read all the nominees and found her book fascinating, although maybe a bit too heady for the average reader. Larissa was nothing like any writer he'd ever met before. She was brash, confident, boisterous and outspoken, the loudest presence in any room, and yet, never in a harsh way. She was a plus sized woman, thick but not in an unappealing way. The silver hoop in her nose had been a little off putting, and Andy had found the overwhelming number of tattoos more than a little distracting, almost perhaps no more than the goth Lolita look meets skater punk she'd been rocking at the party. They'd gotten along reasonably well, although Larissa had gotten rip roaringly drunk by the end of the night. Andy and a couple of others had needed to help her back to her hotel room, since she was nearing blackout stages by the end of the night. Andy and Larissa had reminded occasionally in contact since then, but they certainly weren't what Andy would describe as close. They'd met up a couple of times in the years since, but generally it had just been if they'd been in the same town, and then only within a group of people. "Larissa lives up in Portland," Andy said. "Sure, but that can change," Sarah said. "I mean, Emily and I both lived in LA until we moved here. Asha's lived most of her life in London and Piper spent most of her life in Florida. People move, Andy. That can't be an excuse." "Well, no," Andy laughed, "but she was also engaged last I heard." "Wait, what?" Sarah asked. "I talked to her like three months ago, and she didn't mention it, and I didn't see any engagement ring." He shrugged. "Maybe I misheard, or maybe they called it off. It was a couple of years ago, when a bunch of us were getting drunk after our ComicCon panels. She said she'd just sold the film adaptation rights to 'Ions At Dawn' to somebody and we all went out to celebrate." Aisling nodded. "She sold the rights to Sarah, as a matter of fact." The taller redhead pushed the button on the remote and the screen advanced to an image of Sarah and Larissa at a conference table shaking hands. "My production company, Awkward & Dorky Films, to be more specific. We agreed to let her give us a first draft if she agreed to go through the notes and revisions process without too many complaints." "Heh," Andy smirked. "And 'Ris agreed to that? Talk about being prickly to editors. She damn near took my head off when she had me read a first draft of her third book, 'Castle of Yesterdays,' and I gave her notes on it." "It totally couldn't have been as bad as you're making it out to be, Andy," Sarah teased. "Don't be such a baby. Suck it up." "I believe she told me that I could roll up my notes and shove them into my cock until I was crapping them out," he said. "Fuck," Sarah muttered. "You must've been really hard in those notes." "Not really?" He shrugged a little. "I mean, I offered some opinions and I told her that a couple of the chapters went on too long with nothing happening, and that the climax felt overly weak but that it was a great first draft. I mean, I liked the book a lot. But that's what you do with first drafts,  show them to someone, figure out what works and what doesn't, then make a real book out of it." "I liked 'Castle of Yesterdays,' though, Andy!" Sarah whined. "Sure!" he said, waggling a finger at her. "You just read the final version, which went through about six revisions. And, for what it's worth, she ended up using most of my notes. I mean, I didn't hold it against her that she didn't like getting notes. Every author can be a little bit of a prima donna sometimes." "Well, as of July, I don't think she was married or engaged or whatever, and she's completely rad. Also, you two get along, because you've obviously gone out for dinner and drinks before, and she trusted you enough to let you read her first draft of a new book, so that seems good enough to me, don't you think?" "I mean, we weren't close friends, but we were, er, are friendly acquaintances. I don't know that either of us thought the other was their type, though. She seemed to be into people who were way more of the 80s skateboard punk ethos than me." "You saw her with a man at some point?" "Oh yeah," Andy said, "Well, no. I mean, not directly, but she showed me a picture of her and 'her man,' she called him. He was big, fit fellow. Broad shoulders, six pack. About as far from me as any man can possibly get. He looked like he could've bench pressed me for hours without breaking a sweat, and she, well, she looked happy." Sarah shrugged a little bit. "Whoever he was, Andy, he completely didn't last, because when she and I were meeting to discuss our notes for the screenplay, she was sniping about how she hadn't had a proper lay in months. So big and hunky didn't work for her, so maybe you could. I know she thinks you're cute. I told her I had a crush on you and she said 'Well, who could blame you?' so I think she does too." "How well do you know her, Sarah?" The taller redhead shrugged. "Not all that well, but she's been nice to me, and she's someone you know, so maybe that could be something that would work for you." "Do you have any idea whether or not we'd be sexually compatible?" Sarah shrugged with a smile. "It's never come up, so I don't have any idea." "Possible challenges?" "Two writers in the same room might always want to be editing one another?" she giggled. "I genuinely don't know, Andy. But I thought it was a good idea so I wanted to suggest it." "Fair enough then." "One last thing before I go," Sarah said, pushing the button to advance the screen to an image that read "next: Sheridan" on it in a frilly cursive font. "I was telling you at lunch that I think bringing Maya Steele into the family is a great idea, so I wanted to stress that while I haven't changed my mind on that, I did forget to tell you not to ever get into a drinking contest with her. Your head will hurt and your liver will be punching you for days." "And yet, you still think I should bring her in?" Sarah nodded emphatically. "Maya's a bad ass, and you need someone as direct as her in your life. I mean, Neeks handles most of that, but really, Maya's got her beat hands down." "Are you trying to convince me not to bring her in? Someone more direct than Niko?" "It'll be fine, Andy," Sarah said, flipping her hair with one hand. "I already know you're going to pick her, so trust me when I tell you that is the correct decision to make." "And if that isn't the decision I'm making?" "Then you're being a fucking idiot and you'd better come to your senses before your final decision, because no man should be allowed to be that fucking stupid. Obvs. But I know you're totally not and you're really just fucking with me, and that's cool," she said as she walked around the table before leaning down and kissing him firmly, pressing her lips against his for a long moment. "Have fun with the rest of the pitches!" As Sarah walked out of the room, Aisling shook her head while sending the message to Sheridan for her to make her way up to the pitch room. "It can be very hard to remember she's been nominated for an Oscar when she acts like that," the smaller redhead said. "But I guess it's part of her 'girl next door' charm. Anyway, what did you think? You're not mad about Sarah pitching Larissa?" "Why would I be mad?" he laughed. "I just don't know that it'd work. But it's something I'll definitely consider when I'm doing my deliberations, especially since Sarah seems to think Larissa might be into me. I never got that vibe, but  " "But it's well established you barely know a woman's into you even when she's sitting in your lap and whispering into your ear that she wants you to fuck her brains out." Andy gave her a disapproving smirk. "I'm not that bad." "You're not far from it, anyway." Sheridan came strolling into the room, wearing what she had at lunch, far less dressed up than most of the girls, wearing jean shorts over a leotard or a swimsuit, her frizzy blonde hair mostly tucked back, damp but not soaked. Andy half wondered if she'd been swimming in the pool while she'd been waiting. Sheridan had been known to enjoy swimming, even though the weather was dipping into the cooler side. Since her job as a performer was on hold until the pandemic was under control, she'd done her best to find ways to occupy her time. "Heya stud," she said with a wink as she wandered over to sit down in the chair. "I'm not gonna ask you if you've made decisions yet, but I am gonna ask how you're feeling about the process so far. It's hella cool that you're giving us input into that, and it's a big deal, so thanks for that. Anyway, I think you're gonna find my friend a wild ride." "Let's get to it then," Andy said. Sheridan picked up the remote and pushed the button as the screen popped to life, a image of Sheridan sitting with a young woman in her late 20s or early 30s, with jet black hair and skin the color of desert sand. She was a little more on the plump side, with a mischievous smile. They were sitting at a wood table on the patio of some local bar. "This is my friend Tala Jordan," the blonde said. "Her parents immigrated here from Iran in 1970. We met in high school and became besties. She's the one who talked me into quitting smoking. We were roommates in college down at Santa Cruz and we've been roomies on and off again since we both graduated in 2012." "Why do I feel like I've seen her somewhere before?" Andy said, the woman's face looking vaguely familiar in a way he simply couldn't place. "You go to a lot of concerts, Andy?" "Some." "Well, then she's probably been singing with an opening band you've seen at a concert." Sheridan pushed the button and the image advanced, showing Tala playing an electronic keyboard on a stand, and singing into a microphone. He recognized the stage as The Independent, a small but influential club in San Francisco that also tended to get some big name acts. "Boom Goes The Dynamite, Castle Idea, The Grendelles, Lowball Skyscrapers, Girls Gone Danger, hell, probably at least half a dozen more that I can't remember. Every time I talk to her, it seems like she's got some new band she's playing with." "What does she do when she's not playing in a band?" Aisling asked. Andy was certain she probably already knew the answer to the question and was simply asking for his benefit. "She's a carpenter," Sheridan said, pushing a button to advance to a slide of Tala working on a desk. "More specifically, she's a cabinetmaker, most of the time, anyway. She and a couple of her friends opened their own custom furniture house about five years ago, and people really like their stuff, because that's kept her afloat while living in the Bay, although to be fair, she's also gotten a very specific kind of clientele as of late." "What's that?" Andy asked. Sheridan pushed the button again, and the new image showed Tala sitting on top of a desk with dozens of shelves, a hutch atop it that had a number of closed doors on it. "She's become a puzzle maker. Custom puzzle boxes, puzzle desks, that kind of thing. It's a weird little niche, but it pays incredibly well, and she's made stuff for people like Kris Angel, Neil Patrick Harris and Elon Musk. Those projects usually take a month or two's worth of work, but they pay for an entire year or two's worth of mortgage, so she's okay with it." "Fascinating. What's she like as a person?" "She's wicked smart and very funny." She pushed the button and the image advanced again, showing the two of them standing on the Golden Gate bridge, their backs to the Bay. It must have been extremely windy on the day the picture was taken, because both women were doing their best to keep their hair from flying all over the place. Both girls were clearly laughing hysterically. "Some people think she can come across as a bit mean, but they just don't recognize she's only busting their balls a bit. She always told me that the Persian sense of humor can go over the heads of people not smart enough to keep up with her, and that she doesn't mind. She's a lot like Niko, and considering how much you and she get along, I think you'll dig Tala loads." Andy nodded. "Do you think she and I would be sexually compatible? What's she want out of a man?" Sheridan grinned from ear to ear and Andy immediately wondered what he'd said to trigger such a reaction. "If you had asked me two weeks ago, I would've given you an entirely different answer than the one I can give you today, dude. So when I told her about the whole imprinting process, and all about the accident we had with me getting primed early, I expected to see Tala be hella concerned about me, but instead, she got this freaky look on her face, and I realized about half way through my story that she was jilling off, while I told her about it. It turned her on so much she just couldn't help it," the blonde said, licking her lips with wolfish delight. "I'd never known before, but she's always had this pheromone fetish. Like, she gets turned on by the idea of being so turned on that she doesn't have control of her self, that she's turned into some carnal unstoppable beast who is going to fuck even if she has to move hell to get it." Andy swallowed a mouthful of air awkwardly. "When I told her about your first encounter with Piper, I swear to god, she fucking came just hearing about it. She wasn't even touching herself at that point, 'cause she was holding the phone with both hands. I asked her about it, and she said she was kinda embarrassed to talk about it, but admitted that it'd always been a fetish of hers. I found out all of this yesterday when I called to ask her if she'd be interested in me putting her forward for a chance to join you." "And I take it that the tales of the imprinting process only enhanced her interest?" "Totes. Obvs she wants to be here, but she also wants you to edge her all the time." "What do you mean edge her?" "She asked what happens when you try and stretch out the amount of time a girl needs to get her dose, and I told her your story about you and Lauren, and she wants to constantly be going towards that state. That turns her on like you wouldn't imagine. So seems to me like you get multiple ticks in the win column by bringing her here." "Possible challenges?" "Well, being quarantined in New Eden's gonna be rough on her, because she's big into spending time with her parents. She moved into their house when the pandemic started, and I know when people come into New Eden, they can't leave until the pandemic's over, so you'll need to make sure she understands that, but I'm betting the idea of getting to live out her number one sexual fantasy, like, all the fucking time might be enough to convince her that her folks will be okay on their own." "How close are you two, Sheridan?" "She's, like, one of my best friends, maybe my best friend, actually. I think you'd like her a lot. I know we haven't spent, like, loads of time together, but she really wants this, and you've got me, and you seem to like me well enough, so maybe you'd like her too, y'know?" Andy nodded with a smile. "Okay then. Thanks for talking to me about her, and I'll be letting everyone know tomorrow what my decisions are." "Yep, I got the spiel on the rules from Ash before we got started, so I know how it works," she said, pressing the button to advance the screen once more, bold white letters reading "next: Taylor" on the black background. "Just remember, while we all gotta live with'em, you're the one who's gonna have to fuck'em every couple of weeks, so don't take anyone you don't wanna dip your wick into on the regular, y'hear?" With that, Sheridan headed out of the room, leaving Andy and Aisling alone in the room again. "I didn't even know there was a fetish for that kind of thing." "You live near San Francisco, love," Aisling teased. "You more than anyone should know there's a fetish for every kind of thing. And nobody's judging. If it's not your thing, no problem. If it turns you on thinking about it, no problem. To thine own self be true, like Polonius said." "You know it's meant to be bad advice when he says it in Hamlet, right?" Andy replied. "Don't be such a geezer about it." "I'm a writer, Ash. Being a geezer about the English language is right there in the job description." Taylor knocked on the door, and had to be told twice to come in. She was actually dressed in clothing now, Lauren obviously having made an exception for the day, as the girl was still in her time of punishment. Andy wasn't sure that Lauren would make her go the whole month, but as of yet, the Aussie had shown no sign of suddenly doling out leniency. Taylor had on a pair of gym shorts and a white muscle t shirt that did very little to mask her impressive bust, but her hair was drawn back into a modest ponytail, high on her head, done up in a scrunchy. "So I'm the last one, huh?" she said, as she came into the room, looking at the chair then looking at Andy expectantly. "Sit, sit," Andy said. "If she's letting you get dressed to pitch, I'm sure she's fine with you sitting in a chair while you go through the whole process. And if she wasn't, I'm certain she would have said something." "Yeah, I guess you're right," Taylor said, finally moving to sit down in the chair. "Uh, hi! I did want to be sure and say thank you for letting us all do this, sir. I know you've been a little overwhelmed by all the female attention you've been getting, but it's very kind of you to allow us to suggest our friends to you, to make this home a little more like home." "Just as long as none of you get mad if I don't choose the people you pitch," Andy said. Taylor's bright blue eyes widened and she shook her head. "Oh,

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 3 A New family. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 7 That evening, Andy and the girls decided to curl up in bed and watch some television with Niko asleep next to them. At first, Andy was worried that the volume would be high enough to wake up their newest addition, but Aisling assured him nothing was going to stir her from her slumber. Sure enough, despite the volume of the show “ a Spanish Netflix crime drama called La Casa De Papel “ Niko didn't budge an inch. Andy fell asleep with Aisling pressed up against his right side and Lauren pressed up against his left, both of their heads resting against his chest. When he'd first started sleeping with Aisling in his bed, he'd had trouble falling asleep easily. It wasn't something his body had any regular experience with, so it had to be trained. He'd had similar trepidation when Lauren joined them. But now, having had both of the girls for nearly three weeks, he'd grown comfortable with their bodies nestled against his. In the middle of the night, he was in the middle of a strange sex dream only to be woken to find Niko bobbing her head up and down on his cock, her lips latched around it firmly. Neither Lauren or Aisling had woken. Andy couldn't see Niko well in the low light of the wee hours, but her head was feverish, her mouth suctioning on his member until he popped a load against the back of her throat, a thankful, almost vulgar moan coming from the woman, as her tongue lathered over his cock to make sure no droplet remained. She was still spasming in orgasm long after he was done. Once she'd finished licking his cock clean, she crawled back up into the bed, and moved to lay against Lauren's side, folding one arm over the Aussie. Andy fell back asleep almost immediately. When dawn broke, Andy awoke to find Niko straddling his hips, his cock lodged up inside of her snatch. He often woke up with a hard on, but Ash and Lauren had agreed to let him at least wake up in the morning before having a go at him. Clearly no one had informed Niko. He didn't feel bad taking a better look at her now, her tits pressed together between her arms as her hands rest against his chest, while her hips snapped back and forth. Her skin was a deep tan, her nipples a chocolate brown, her hair a jet black. She wasn't tall, about the same height as Aisling so half a foot shorter than Andy, and a full foot shorter than Lauren. She was muscular, toned, a life of military training having kept her very in shape. His orgasm wasn't strong, but it came on quick. By this point, Andy was a little surprised he wasn't cumming dust. As soon as his orgasm hit, she fell forward against his chest, burying her face in the crook of his neck. Aisling and Lauren were both already awake, each with a hand on one of Niko's thighs affectionately. "God damn, sorry about that, sir," Niko laughed, breathy and still shaking. "2nd Lieutenant Niko RedWolf, reporting for her new life, sir. I think my head's finally clear again." "Wasn't it before?" Andy asked. She shook her head, lifting her head up enough so she could look down and smile at him, her hair threatening to spill out of her ponytail at a moment's notice. "Would you believe this is the first time it's actually registered to me what you look like, sir?" She had a mischievous smile and kind brown eyes. "They may have told me your name, but I don't think it cut through the fog. Who are you?" Andy blanched. "My name's Andy Rook. What do you mean, you don't think it cut through the fog?" Niko looked over at Lauren, who scooted a little bit to one side, so Niko could slide off of the top of him and in against his side. "I serve on the Air Force base where they were testing the vaccine, and I agreed to be a test candidate. The two men who were injected with it died immediately, but I and the other female officer seemed fine. At first. Within a few days of it, I started feeling, well, pardon my saying so, sir, but I started feeling horny all the time. The other female officer as well." Aisling smirked over at Niko. "Permission to swear freely is habitually granted in this home, 2nd Lieutenant. In fact, Andy likes a girl with a filthy mouth," she giggled, slapping his thigh. He wilted a little bit, but then nodded in confirmation to Niko. "It's true." "Duly noted, sir," Niko answered. "Anyway, they didn't know about the side effects during the early testing stages, but it started to become pretty fucking apparent to them when I would continually get all fidgety. I tried to resist as long as I could, but eventually I was jilling off in bathroom stalls every chance I could get. Within a week or two, they had an answer, and the program was born." "The Air Force developed the vaccine?" "You think those morons in private research were going to do it this fast? Hell no." Niko snuggled in, trying to get as comfortable as possible pressed up against his chest. "So they figured out that they could introduce the vaccine to men by sexual contact with a vaccinated woman, and that it seemed to help quell the insane need to fuck all the time that women given the vaccine were feeling." "If you were one of the first people to be given the vaccine, then why weren't you partnered up with someone immediately?" Lauren asked. "I wasn't fond of being subservient to a man, so I told them I wanted someone who would keep me on equal ground. But because the nature of my work with Air Force, I also needed someone who would have Top Secret level clearance." Andy's eyes widened. "I sure as hell don't have that." "No, you don't, but you'd mostly been vetted for it Your friend Phil Pak has been trying to get you to come and work with him for a long while, so they'd done all the legwork, and decided to call it good enough." "I also happen to have a mess of partners, Niko. Are you sure that's going to be okay?" "It's all been taken care of, otherwise they wouldn't have sent me here." Niko's eyes suddenly widened. "Oh my god, I haven't even introduced myself to your other partners." Aisling winked at her. "You had hard fucking to do, love. I'm Aisling Blake, I'm from Dublin originally. Everyone around here calls me Ash. I do graphic design." She shook Niko's hand, but Niko pulled her over Andy's head and pressed a kiss against Aisling's lips above him, one which Ash was perfectly happy to reciprocate. "And who's the giantess surfer behind me?" Niko said, pulling back and turning around. "Lauren Herron. I'm a personal trainer for the '49ers." "An Irish girl and an Aussie. About time you got some American blood in this mix." Andy laughed. "That's what my roommate's partner Lily said." "Where are you from, Niko?" "The Rosebud reservation in South Dakota. I'm half Lakota, one quarter Mexican and one quarter Japanese. I know, it's quite the cocktail, but we've all got stories." It was nearly noon when they all got out of bed. Niko was the youngest of all of them, only twenty two. Ash was twenty seven, Lauren thirty five and Andy himself just shy of forty. Andy was worried that Niko might consider him too old, but Niko assured him that his age was not a concern for her. As a matter of fact, she liked older men. She found younger men too emotionally volatile for her tastes. She'd actually read one of his books, but the problem was that it was "The Trouble With Were Bears," the book he was least proud of. She'd said she found the main character interesting, but the plot rather confusing. He assured her the other ones were better, and she seemed eager to read them. The fuck lust, as Niko described it, would be with the girls for the rest of their lives. The longer they went without reconnecting with Andy, the more their judgment would be compromised, the harder it would be to think clearly. They would become like junkies in need of a fix. They would be easily agitated, quick tempered and even violent if they felt it would get them back to their pusher “ Andy. When Niko had arrived at Andy's condo, she had been so out of it that even now she couldn't recall the events he related back to her. Her first memory in weeks had been being in bed with him this morning, even as she crawled atop of him. She knew that he was her mate. She wasn't sure how she knew that, but she could feel it, sense it. And when he'd had his third orgasm inside of her within less than a day, the imprinting had finally settled in and peeled back the cloud from her consciousness. While Lauren was on leave until the pandemic had receded, Niko would be working from the condo. Although she was a qualified pilot, her service in the Air Force was as a data analyst, and a secure connection was being set up on site for her to use. Until then, she had a bit of a break. It was a Saturday, and the girls decided they wanted to work on their tans. The condo had a small back yard that was fenced off. While the neighbors in the condos on either side would be able to peer down and see them, the girls had decided to sunbathe topless. Lily had even decided to join them, although she bitched about the heat, which was pushing over a hundred. Andy spent the afternoon filling Eric in on all the information he'd gotten over the last two days “ what Phil had told him, what Niko had told him, all of it. Eric, in return, had filled in Andy with what he'd learned from work over the last few weeks. While Lily, Andy and Eric all knew who Eric worked for, they'd been a little bit vague with the girls, always joking that Eric worked for a think tank that didn't do anything interesting, but soon they were going to have to fill them in. Eric worked for a company called Long Thought Research and Development, but the truth of the matter was that they were a remote analyst cell for the CIA. Long Thought handled problems that were overwhelming in the abstract and deadly in application “ they were responsible for terrorist profiling, weapons migration modeling, political theater simulations and a whole lot more. Over the last few weeks, they'd been working on building a new model, one which had Eric worried. Theoretically, every member of Long Thought was supposed to be sectioned off, working on only a singular aspect of the problem so that no one analyst could get an idea of what the simulation was intended to determine. It was supposedly to avoid confirmation bias, but Eric had considered that explanation bullshit as of late. So he'd done a little bit of data gathering from his coworkers on the sly, and come up with a working theory. The model was designed to see how the world's new normal would pan out if 37.5% of the male population of Earth died out to a pandemic. This pandemic. Niko had wandered in before the rest of the girls, while Andy and Eric stood in the kitchen, staring at one another. Then she'd offered her own information, to help talk Andy out of what he'd been thinking about. Because Andy had been thinking about going to the press. She'd explained to him that for the time being, all of the information had to remain secret, or a nationwide panic would ensue. The vaccine that the Air Force had developed was starting to be deployed to major metropolitan areas on a very specific basis. And when a mayor, a governor, a representative or a senator had put up a fuss, Niko hinted that that particular politician had been exposed to the virus and then offered a choice “ they could take the vaccine, and be mated for life to one (or in some cases many) person, or they could deny the vaccine worked, and would be allowed to die. Only one governor had chosen to decline the vaccine, and while the Air Force had respected their wishes, they didn't allow the governor to tell anyone about the vaccine and its side effects. They did allow the governor to die, though. Niko explained to the two men that there were probably only a hundred or so people in the country with the full picture of what was going on, and that was by design, because already the virus was starting to take its toll on other countries. While some countries had done excellent jobs at containing the spread of it, others were on the verge of collapse. And the CIA was debating on what countries were worth saving and which weren't. England, Ireland and Australia were already in the process of being brought up to speed about the vaccine, but the complete details were only being given to them on an as needed basis. The pairing program had been confirmed to the outside world, but the side effects of the vaccine had been kept hush hush. On some level, the Air Force was convinced that foreign governments would laugh themselves at being told that the vaccine had crazy sexual side effects until they had gotten a chance to experience them for themselves. "Shit," Andy grumbled. "The ex-journalist in me feel like I'm sitting on the story of the century here, and I can't tell anybody." Niko squeezed his hand softly. "You're a good man, Andy Rook, which is why I'm happy to be mated to you, but you have to consider the ramifications of what would happen if you revealed all of this to the public." "The whole goddamn world would explode," Eric sighed. "I know. I've seen the data. And that's not the worst of it." "What's the worst of it then?" Andy asked. "The worst of it is that we're going to have to let a billion men die off for the planet to stabilize. It's going to be the biggest culling since World War Two, and even that wasn't a drop in the bucket compared to what this is." The three stood in silence for a long time. "How does anyone make these kinds of decisions?" Andy whispered. "You don't have to. We don't have to," Niko said, wrapping an arm around him. "You can't save the whole world, Andy, but you can save us. Hell, you've already saved those two amazing women out there. And they've been so nice to me, even though I apparently fucked you at your desk before even introducing myself." She blushed a little. "I still don't remember that. Did you watch, Eric?" Eric laughed, lifting the Collins glass full of scotch to his lips. "Are you kidding? Lily would've kicked the shit out of me if I did." "Oh, I dunno," Andy chuckled. "If you asked, she might let you watch." "Well, I don't intend to ask. She already has me waking up sore most mornings." "That's just the exercise from all the fucking you're doing," Andy said. "You're out of practice, just like me, and hell, I've got three women to satisfy." "Soon to be four," Niko giggled. "I'm sure it's every man's dream." "I'm just waiting for the first big fight to occur, because I know it's coming sooner or later." "That's future Andy's problem," Niko said, turning his face down so she could kiss him for a moment. "Besides, Ash made it pretty clear just because you're tired of giving me my medicine doesn't mean you get to skimp out on your promise to her." Andy groaned playfully. "I'm going to be running dry in a few days at this rate." "Oh I wouldn't worry too much about that, Andy," Eric said with a laugh. "The fall will probably kill you." "Yeah, well, you just keep thinking, Butch," Andy countered. "That's what you're good at." "What are the cats' names?" "The Russian blue is Muninn, and the black one is Huginn." "Odd names." "It's the name for Odin's two ravens, thought and wisdom," Eric said. "We were on a Norse mythology kick when we got them as kittens." "They friendly?" "Oh sure," Andy said. "They're just getting used to this many people being in the house at one time. If you put out their food enough times, they'll start cuddling up to you any chance they get. Ash decided she was going to befriend them right after she got here, and Muninn'll hop up into her lap when she's working at the table some days and just settle there. That's why Eric built her the foot rest, so she can put her legs up and Muninn'll sit there quietly." Niko looked back and forth between the two men for a minute. "How the hell were you two single before any of us showed up?" "Women don't like nerds," Eric grumbled. Andy raised a finger, arguing the point. "No, they like nerds alright, but they don't seem to understand that nerds like aggressive women and are terrible at making the first move. So nerds don't get the love they deserve." Niko looked out into the back yard, where the girls were gathering up their things, wrapping towels around their waists. "I dunno. You two seem to have done pretty well for yourselves at this point." Andy smirked, cocking his head to one side. "Sure, but luck is like the weather. Wait a few minutes and it'll change." A storm of bad luck was, indeed, just over the horizon. Chapter 8 The next few days involved a lot of time getting settled, as Andy learned more about the girls who now shared his life. They also spent time learning about each other. Andy spent time trying to get some writing done on another Druid Gunslinger novel, and when he got into a zone, the girls made a pact not to disturb him, especially if he started typing away badly. That gave them plenty of time to dig into each other's history, and the girls began to scheme and plan. They took great fun in learning each other's turn ons and offs, and to figure out how to quell their own wild desires, to try new experiences. The girls also took an interest in reading the seven books Andy had written in the Druid Gunslinger series, with Aisling going so far as to even mock up a movie poster for one of them, which delighted Andy to no end. It was starting to become obvious that the condo wasn't designed to hold this many people, however. At night, things were fine because everyone was packed in their beds, but during the day, people were having to work around one another. Aisling and Niko set up their laptops at the dining room table, while Lauren spent much of the day either working out in the backyard, or reading in a deck chair. Andy and Eric each had their own desk, Andy's in the dining room and Eric's in the living room. Lily seemed perfectly comfortable coding in the living room on the couch. When Andy's last partner showed up, she would have to either share space in the backyard or the couch in the living room. The dining room table might fit a third workspace, but it would be a very tight fit. There had been nice surprises, however. Both Lauren and Aisling were excellent cooks, each with radically different styles. Lauren focused on healthy cooking, while Ash was the master of lush, savory cooking that threatened waistlines just from the very smell of it. The cats had taken well to their new housemates, keeping themselves entertained while everyone was working. From time to time, they would hop onto people's laps, or walk across their laptops, but for the most part, they were just happy to have people to be around who might be willing to pet them in a spare moment. But they were starting to feel the limitations of the condo, and the heat wasn't helping. They had fans running nonstop, but the condo didn't have centralized air conditioning. When it had just been the two of them, they were able to manage by closing the windows and drawing the drapes, because the condo was nicely shaded by trees. But with six people, that wasn't holding up as well. By the time it started to cool down in the evening, a light funk had started to fill the place. And there was still one more person to show up. The camaraderie between them all had helped diffuse the tension, even as they delved into each other's past. Andy had gotten to know some of Aisling's siblings, especially Dermot, who had refused to let Andy off the line the first time they'd talked until he'd promised to send him an advance reader copy of "High Noon At Stonehenge," the upcoming Druid Gunslinger book that had started Andy down this whole journey. Turning on the news every night had been hard to watch, simply because it didn't jibe with the information they had at their own fingertips. As Phil had predicted, the government was doing its best to downplay the casualties, reporting false numbers to make it sound like everything was under control. And while reports of the vaccination program were starting to get out to the masses, nobody was talking about the side effects. Why, Andy kept asking himself, why oh why was nobody talking about the side effects? They were wrapping up a day's worth of work when Niko looked over at Andy with a soft smile. Aisling and Lauren had headed upstairs a few minutes earlier. "I've sort of been monopolizing you for a few days, Andy, so Ash and Lauren have a little surprise cooked up for you while I work late tonight. I'll be up in a few hours to crawl into bed, but you should go up to your room and enjoy what they've got up their sleeves." "You okay with that?" Andy said. He'd been navigating a whirlwind of emotions since the girls had come into his life, and was doing his best to make sure nobody ever felt left out, and that everyone also got a turn being the center of attention. "Oh relax. If I wasn't, I wouldn't have said so. And I did demand a mess of attention when I got here, so it's only fair I tap out of a couple of play sessions. Gimme a kiss and then go have your fun." She tilted her head upward as he smiled and leaned down, pressing his lips against hers. He'd meant to give her a quick kiss, but she folded her hand against the back of his neck and pulled him in to make it much more intense, practically searing him with the heat. "And Lauren's going to be a little nervous, and you're going to want to go easy on her. Don't, okay? She wants what she's offering, so don't deny her that. You'll know what she wants. Give it to her." "Yes ma'am." He offered her a mock salute and she reached over and swatted his ass. "Don't be a smartass. Now get your butt upstairs." Andy shutdown his desktop and then headed up the stairs. The door to his room was closed. Eric and Lily had been in their room for about an hour already, and he could hear the sounds of moans behind their closed door. Lily and Eric both started and ended their days earlier than Andy and his girls. Whenever a door was closed in the house, the rule was that you always knocked. So there was Andy, once again, knocking on the door to his own bedroom. "Come on in, luv," Aisling said. Andy stepped into his own bedroom, and saw Aisling sitting on the corner of the bed. On her knees on the floor next to her was Lauren, with her hands folded together in front of her. She wore absolutely nothing, except for a collar attached to a leash, the end of which was in Aisling's hand. He closed the door behind himself, feeling Huginn skitter in just before he did. "So what's all this then?" "Well love," Aisling said, "Lauren has a request. A couple of requests, actually. Don't you, slut?" Lauren licked her lips nervously, not speaking, but nodding in agreement. Aisling took the leash by the midpoint and used the end to give Lauren a smack on the back like a mock lash. "I asked you a question, Lauren. Answer me." "Sorry, Mistress," Lauren said. "Yes, Master, your slut would like to make a coupla humble requests, if that's good." What Niko had told him just a few minutes rung in his ears once more before he spoke. "You may ask. Whether I'll grant them or not remains to be seen, but if you don't ask, you risk nothing, you gain nothing. Speak." "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir. The other birds and I were talkin', and Aisl, Mistress Aisling was telling' us about her first time being taken in the back, an' I wanted to have a go at it." "Taken in the back?" Aisling gave her another playful smack with the leash end. "What did I tell you, whore? Speak plainly and dirty, otherwise he's not going to know what you want." "The ass, sir. I wanna be fucked in the ass." "That's one request. What's the other?" Andy said, moving a little closer to the two women. "You've been so wonderful and kind with me, Andy, but I want to see the other side of ya. I wanna rough go at it. Pull me hair, spank my ass, pinch me nips, ride my hard, pound me hard, make it hurt. Don't break me, but take me right up to that edge." Andy reached down and pinched one of Lauren's nipples between his fingertips, his grip holding firm and clamping even tighter than he would've normally. He expected to hear a whimper of pain from Lauren, but instead, a deep throated moan poured from her, and her hips almost rutted forward. "That what you're looking for?" "Fuck yes, Master." "If you want to be fucked in the ass, Lauren, you're going to need to get my cock good and slick. Going in dry would do some damage." Aisling giggled a little bit, and reached behind her, grabbing a tube of lubricant, handing it down to Lauren. Andy peeled his shirt off and felt Lauren's hands prying his jeans open, nearly ripping them down his legs. It wasn't until she'd gotten them down there that she realized he was still wearing his shoes from having walked out to the mailbox earlier. "Oh, you useless cunt, girl," Lauren said to herself. "Forgot to get his runners off." He certainly didn't go easy on her, and she certainly seemed to enjoy herself. Niko had slipped into bed with them an hour or so later, and the four of them drifted off to sleep. But it wasn't going to be a long and restful night for Andy. There was a knock on the door in the middle of the night. Aisling and Lauren were on his left and Niko was on his right, so he only had to move past her to get to the door. He saw her stir a little when he crawled out of bed, but he was able to avoid disturbing her too much. He pulled on a pair of boxers, tugged on a t shirt and opened the door to his room to see Eric and Lily standing outside. Eric curled his fingers at Andy to come out of his room. Andy nodded and stepped out into the hallway, then followed Eric and Lily downstairs to the living room. "Andy, we," Lily started, then paused, then started again, "I need your help." "Help?" Andy said, looking over at Eric. "What kind of help can I provide? I'm a writer, for fuck sake." "My roommate, well, my former roommate, she was given the vaccine, but,” Lily motioned for Andy to sit on the couch, so he did. "Look, Jenny's a nice girl. She's a little naive, and occasionally she's a bit daft, but she's a nice girl. She wasn't prepared for this." "Prepared for what?" Andy said. "What's happening?" "They delivered her to the man who was supposed to be her partner, and he took a swing at her, said he wanted to put her in her place before he'd let her have a taste of his seed. He tried to hit her, the fucking bastard. But Jenny's been studying aikido since she was six, and she broke his arm defending herself and ran. Even as horny as she was, she wasn't going to let someone push her around. So she fled and she's in hiding, and I can't let that stand, so we need to go and get her." "Go get her? Go and get her? And do what with her?" "I don't know, alright?" Lily said, raising her voice for a second. "I'm thinking we can take her to one of my coworkers and pair them up." "Isn't the government doing match ups? Aren't they going to be pissed that she isn't with who she's supposed to be?" "Look at me, Andy," Lily said, pointing her fingertips at her eyes. "Do I look like I give a shit what the government thinks? They didn't even do a proper check on the guy they were connecting her to. They paired her up with some abusive asshole with a history of violence towards partners. That isn't going to fly, okay?" "Let's go get her, and then we can figure out what to do with her, okay?" Eric suggested. "I'm sure one of us is going to regret this," Andy said, heading back upstairs to grab his socks and shoes. Before the plague had hit, even at three in the morning, there would've been at least a few cars on the road, but now, everyone was staying at home nearly all the time, which meant the freeway felt like a ghost town. That was for the best, because despite it not raining that much in the Bay Area, tonight it was pouring like a flood was coming. And people in the Bay were terrible drivers in the rain. It wasn't a short drive, and after a bit, Andy started to get a bit nervous. "How far up into the hills are we going, Lily? We're more than half way up to San Francisco at this point." "She's up here in Hillsborough, camped out in someone's vacant house since she fled from the asshole. I'm more worried that the cops have shown up to haul her ass to jail." "Or us," Eric said., They're gonna arrest us for being out under curfew." "Quit whining, baby," Lily said to him. "Right up there, on the left, 2885." There were in a very posh neighborhood in Hillsborough, with mansions on either side of them. There was plenty of space in between the houses, something that was mostly at a premium in the Bay. "You wait here with the engine running, Andy, in case we have to bolt quickly. Eric and I will be right back with her." Lily and Eric hopped out of the car, closing the doors and heading over to the house, and left Andy to wait. A minute or so later, a helicopter flew overhead, low and with a spotlight shining down, but it was off to the side and the beam of light cut through some back yard three or four streets over. Andy wasn't sure if they were looking for Lily's friend Jenny or not, but he hoped the police had other things on their mind. The wait was nearly unbearable. After ten minutes, Eric and Lily came back out of the house, a third person between them, hanging on, covered in a blanket it looked like had probably been stolen from whatever house she'd been hiding in. Eric held open the door and Lily loaded the woman into Andy's back seat before Lily ushered the girl into the car, crawling in after her as Eric slid into the front passenger's seat. "I think the cops are close, Andy," Lily hissed at him. "Fucking drive already!" As soon as both doors slammed shut, Andy's foot was off the brake and the car was in motion. It was hard to look back behind him, but after a few blocks he had to stop at a red light and glanced over his shoulder as he had to wait, and saw a familiar face resting her head in Lily's lap. "Jesus Lily, you didn't say your roommate was Jenny Carnero!" "Who's Jenny Carnero?" Eric asked. "She's the goddamn weather forecaster for channel 2." "How the hell would you know that?" Lily asked. "Neither of you strike me as Fox News watchers." "It's the only thing they had on over at 24 Hour Fitness when I went to work out, so I saw her all the time." "It was a job, Andy," Lily said. "I also didn't expect you to hold a grudge." "It's not that, Lily," Andy sighed. "She's going to be noticed missing. It's not like she's somebody we can just keep hidden without people knowing where she is. The minute she goes into work, the guy she's supposed to be with will know where to fucking find her, and that means they'll come for her." "By that point, she'll already be imprinted on someone, so it won't fucking matter," Lily growled. "And it won't be that asshole who tried to hit her." The girl whimpered, her head squirming in Lily's lap. "Lily," she whined, "Lily, it hurts. Need cock." "Soon, Jenny, soon. It won't be long." "Not long, Now," Jenny said, her voice starting to sound almost violent. "Give cock." "Oh shit, her nose is bleeding," Eric said, his eyes back on Jenny's face. "Just pull over and Andy can fuck her." "Excuse me, but I've already got three girls, and supposedly one more on the way. Why don't you fuck her?" "Because Lily says I can't." "Andy, stop the car," Lily said. "Eric, get back here." "But you said,” "I know what I fucking said, you little shit, but I'll have to fucking learn to deal with it, won't I? Get back here and let her suck you off while Andy's driving us home." Andy brought the car to a stop at the next red light, and Lily swapped places with Eric. As soon as Eric was sitting in the back seat, Jenny was practically ripping his pants off, fishing out his cock before slamming her mouth down on it. "Lily, are you sure about this?" Eric said, nervousness apparent in his voice. "Give it to her, Eric. She and I were good friends, we will be again. It'll just be an adjustment." Andy kept his eyes pointing forward for the rest of the drive as Eric got blown in his back seat. Chapter 9 The next day Andy was struggling to figure out a plan. He'd been running it around in his head for hours, trying to see some easy way through this, but he kept coming back to the same inevitable point “ he needed Phil's help. God, he was tired of having to ask Phil for help. "You're vexed, Andy," Niko said to him, placing her hand on his shoulder. He'd been sitting at his desk, and he looked back over his shoulder to her. "How can you tell?" "You've been looking at that computer screen for almost an hour and haven't typed a word, babe," she said, leaning in to kiss him on the cheek. "That's vexed. We haven't been together long, but I recognize when you're vexed. I do the same, when I'm thinking very hard about something. I stare and I fret, while I'm vexed." "You seem rather like a badass, Niko. You sure you're going to be okay, being saddled with a square like me?" She laughed. It was a sound he was quickly learning to love, confident and yet still somehow a little cheeky. "You've been keeping this house together despite all the chaos. That doesn't seem square to me." "You know I'm like a dozen years your elder, right?" "I won't tell anyone if you won't. So how can I help? What are you vexed by?" "Last night, our little voyage out, we brought back a new girl for Eric. She's Lily's former roommate. She was supposed to be with someone else, but apparently the man she was paired up with has a history of domestic abuse, and so Lily insisted we rescue her and paired her up with Eric so no one could pull her away." "So you're trying to figure out how to tell the government about how she's paired up with someone different? What makes you think they're even going to notice?" "She's a weather reporter on one of the local news stations, so people are going to notice. I think I've got a solution, but I just hate to do it. I feel like I'm always leaning on this friend to help us out." "Oh? Someone you've told me about?" "Phil. I've mentioned him. In fact, you should probably meet Phil. I'm just tired of constantly asking him for help." "Do you really ask him for help a bunch, or does it just feel like it and you're overreacting?" she grinned. "Probably the latter, but it doesn't always feel like that." Andy grabbed his phone and loaded up the Signal messenger app. He and Phil used it to keep their communication private. “Meet up in an hour at the usual spot? Almost immediately he got a response. “Make it 2. "Okay, looks like I've got a meeting set up. Phil's been our man on the inside for this whole pandemic. He works for a company that contracts for the military, and while he can't tell us exact details about what's going on, he can help paint in some of the corners. Phil will know how to get all this sorted out." "How long have you two known each other?" "Nearly 20 years? He's good people. Why don't you come with me?" "Sure, lemme go throw some pants on." A couple hours later, Andy and Niko had headed back to the park to meet up with Phil, who didn't bring Audrey with him. He was dressed wrapped in head to toe, much like he was the last time, a mask over his face and goggles over his eyes, with a ball cap pulled down over his jet black hair. Andy was dressed much the same. Niko didn't feel the need to wear goggles, and had her hair drawn back into a ponytail. Phil kept a good distance from them, pushing his vape pen behind his mask to take a drag from it, then tugged the mask down briefly to blow out a cloud of vapor into the air. "So what's the 911 call about, Andy?" "First, let me introduce you, "2nd Lieutenant Redwolf," Phil said, cutting him off. "Mr. Marcos," Niko replied. "Didn't know your name was Phil." "I'm surprised you even remember me, Redwolf. You were pretty out of it when I sort nudged you towards Andy." Andy cocked his head. "You sent her my way?" "She's part of our tribe, Andy. Geek cred through and through, and I figured it wouldn't hurt to have her kept in the family, so I just made a connection in the system. She had decent odds to end up with you anyway, but why take a chance, right?" "Guess I owe you one then, Mr. Marcos," Niko said. Phil swiped his hand in the air. "Then I'll call in that favor to insist you never, ever call me Mr. Marcos unless we're at work. Deal?" "I can make that promise." "This what you called me about, Andy?" Phil said, finally stepping a little further back, pulling off his mask so he could just continually draw from the vape pen. "Nah. I've got a bigger problem. So Eric's picked up a runaway." Phil frowned a little bit. "How do you mean?" "So Eric's partner, Lily. She had a roommate before the whole pandemic, name of Jenny. Now apparently Jenny was set up with some guy." "That's how it works, Andy." "I get that, Phil. But it turns out the guy she was set up with was some kind of domestic abuser." "Wait, what?" Phil scowled. "That sort of thing should've shown up before he got paired up with anyone." "I dunno. Maybe it didn't get reported before, maybe this was his first time and he was trying it on. But before Jenny could get imprinted on him, he tried to take a swing at her." "Fuck. She okay?" "She's got some self-defense training, so she got away from the guy unscathed and went into hiding." "You get the guy's name?" "I can have Eric send it to you. But that's not the big concern. The big concern is that once we rescued her, she imprinted onto Eric. And she's a talking head." "Shit," Phil said, taking another drag. "News?" "Weather." Phil swiped a hand back in the air again. "Send me her name. I'll get it taken care of. Don't even trip about it. That's the least of our problems right now." "Shit getting bad, sir, I mean Phil?" Niko asked. "You have no idea." "How bad?" Andy asked. "We're looking at ten to twenty before it's all done." "Ten to twenty million people dead? Jesus!" "No, percent. We're talking ten to twenty percent of America dead, mostly men. We're guessing it'll end up around sixty million dead before the vaccine's in full effect in the middle of next year." Phil took a heavy drag, and the news hung in the air like a guillotine's blade. "The news is going to break any day now how fatal the new mutation of the virus is getting, and then everything'll be crazy. The army's going to be deployed here on US soil and martial law's going to go into effect. President Pelosi's at least been quick about it, and she's bunkered down. News hasn't broken yet, but the orange gooomba died on the operating table a couple of hours ago. Looks like milquetoast will be next in a couple of days." "Forty or fifty million men dead? That's nearly half of the male population!" Niko said. "How the hell are we going to recover from that?" "We're going to have to pair up a lot more women with the remaining men, and encourage them to have a whole shitload of kids," Phil sighed. "But even with that, it's going to be a fucking mess for a generation. Which reminds me, when you go home, I want you to start packing up your things." "Packing?" Andy asked. "What do you mean?" "I mean, start figuring out the absolute minimum you would need to take with you if you had to leave in a hurry, and then get anything that might take a few minutes packed up. Anything else, just have it at the ready." "Should I be worried?" "Nah, but it wouldn't hurt to be a little prepared." "What's happening, Phil?" "I can't tell you that yet, but the world's gonna keep on changing, and it doesn't hurt to be ready for it." "Yeah, okay." "You'll actually be very happy after it happens, man. Trust me." "If you say so." "Trust Big Daddy Phil." Andy rolled his eyes. "I trust you about as far as I can throw you, and that ain't very far." "You'll see." His watch beeped and Phil turned it up to look at it. "I gotta get back into the office. Send me Eric's new girl's name and the guy she was supposed to be hooked up with, and I'll make a few edits into the system." "You know Phil, there are days it feels like you're seriously into some black bag shit." "Only some days?" Phil said, taking one final drag off his vape pen before blowing a huge cloud up and into the air. It smelled vaguely of cinnamon buns, Andy noted. "Then I gotta up my game again. I'll see you soon, brother." He pulled his mask back up and headed back to his car. Andy and Niko watched him go, stretching out a little bit. "So you worked with Phil, huh?" Andy asked her. Her face scrunched up a little. "I was part of their security detail until I got exposed to the virus and then got quarantined. When the symptoms started to get severe, they used us as test cases for vaccinations and tried to pair us off. They were having trouble finding someone to match me with, based on my stated preferences before I got drugged." Andy smirked a little behind his mask. "I knew I wasn't exactly what you were looking for." "You're a little older than I initially wanted, Andy, but I don't have any complaints now that I'm with you. I was also a bit leery about sharing a partner with anyone, but it seems like that's going to be S O P moving forward." "S O P?" "Standard Operating Procedure. If Mr. Mar” if Phil's right about those casualty numbers, they're going to have to pair up a Lot of women to individual men. I bet you're going to get a bunch more than just the one more you're expecting." "Jesus, that's a whole lot of personalities to keep in balance," Andy grumbled. "I dunno if I'm up to that." "You don't have to do it alone, stupid head," she teased. "You've got Ash and me to help manage the cavalcade of women you're going to be saddled with. We'll try and keep everyone from killing one another and manage your time, although we're definitely going to have to continue getting you into better shape." "Lauren's started in on that, but frankly, I probably need to eat better." "And cut down on the soda. You've got a full nest to look after." "This scares the shit out of me," he sighed, leaning his back against a tree. "You know that, right?" Niko strolled over to him, a coy playfulness to her stride, as she moved close. "I know how to relax you." Andy arched an eyebrow beneath the goggles. "What, here?" "Who's going to see?" "We're in a public park, Niko!" "Ask me if I give a fuck," she said, as she dropped down to her knees, nuzzling her face against the crotch of his jeans. "Alright," he laughed, "Niko, do you give a fuh " His sentence was cut off as she pressed her mouth down along the length of his cock until the head of it was pressed against the back of her throat. She held it there for a good moment, long enough that he could feel her suppressing her gag reflex, straining back tears before she drew her head back and gasped in a deep breath of air. A playful giggle rolled from her lips, saliva dripping from them. "No sir, I fucking do not. But the faster you give me what I want, the faster we can go home," she said, moving to kiss at his balls, suckling on his nuts for a moment before moving her lips back to wrap around the head of his cock. "Now hold my hair back and fuck my face." Andy reached down and grabbed her silky ponytail with one hand, the other moving to curl his fingers against the back of her head as he pushed her face back down onto his cock. In response, she let out a wanton moan onto his cock, her hands reaching back to grab his ass, helping push her lips down to the base of his shaft, his balls pressing right against her chin. His hand holding her ponytail pulled her back, sliding her lips back to the head of his cock before pushing her face back down again, feeling her fingernails sinking into his jeans a bit more in response. He could swear he saw her hips thrusting forward beneath him, her legs spread wide, her knees almost pressed to the inside of his ankles. The pace quickened, as he thrust forward into her face while tugging her down onto each shove, whimpers that sounded delighted shivering across his skin between the sloppy sounds. He finally pulled her head back, letting her pop her head off his cock, just in case she wanted to tell him to stop, tell him she'd changed her mind, or whatever. Instead, she turned her eyes up to him. "Don't fucking stop. Fuck my face. Gimme that load of hot cum right against the back of my fucking throat. Please?" Her brown eyes were peering up at him as she licked her lips, and he could feel her struggling to try and lean even closer to him. He started to pump his cock into her mouth again, and suddenly he felt one of her hands slide away from his hips. He could see it push down the front of her jeans, and almost immediately, it came back up again and raised into the air towards his face. Her fingers were glistening, practically soaked, and he could smell her cunt on them as he leaned forward to lick them clean. Just as he did, he felt his balls draw up and his hand on the back of her head pressed her face down to the base of his cock as that orgasm shredded through him. He knew his cum was blasting into her throat, and could feel her spasming and trembling against him. It still boggled his mind, knowing that his orgasm triggered one immediately in his partner, and far more intense than he'd ever been able to bring a woman to before. His hands let go, giving Niko back control as she drew back, groaning in a carnal sound he hadn't yet grown accustomed to. Instead of pulling away, though, she started licking up, making sure to catch any loose jism or spittle from his shaft, her gaze never once leaving his, as she smirked while her tongue slathered him up. "See? Don't you feel less vexed?" He couldn't help it and started laughing, and it was infectious, because she immediately began giggling with him, even while she was lapping up the last of his spunk. "Okay, yes, you got me, I am certainly less vexed. How about you?" Niko smirked a bit, giving his cock one final lick before she pulled his boxers and jeans back up, rezipping and buttoning them up for him. "By now, you have to understand that your sperm is like a magic formula to us, your partners. It's exactly what we need and want every day. It's like giving a junkie a fix. Of course I feel better." She tugged up his shirt and kissed his stomach before pulling herself back up onto her feet. "I'd have kissed you but, "I don't mind that you just blew me, Niko," Andy chuckled. "Oh, that's not it at all. I just didn't want to share," she said with a wink, tapping one of her fingertips on his nose. "Girl's gotta keep every drop to herself any chance she can. Normally we try and pass a little of each load around, but here I get one all to myself. So I'm savoring that taste lingering on my lips. But we should get back to the house." "Fair enough." As soon as they got back to the house, Lily was waiting for them by the garage door. "Are we okay?" Niko smiled at her and gave the plump girl a huge. "Andy's got you covered, don't worry." She rubbed her spiky hair and then headed into the house, leaving the two together. "So get me the jackass's name from Jenny, and I'll get it to our friend Phil, who'll make sure it gets entered into the record that he's a domestic abuser." "Hopefully that means he won't get paired with anyone then." "Well, based on what Phil said in the Discord channel a week or so back, it's more likely they'll pair him with someone who can beat the shit out of him," Andy sighed. "Or, someone who's into that kind of thing. People are into all sorts of weird things out here." "You don't have to tell me twice," Lily said, exhaling a deep breath. "Jenny's been nuzzled up to Eric all morning, practically unwilling to let him go. I wasn't planning on sharing him with anyone, but if I have to share him with someone, I guess Jenny will be okay." Andy realized a second later, his face must have given something away. "What's with that look? You heard something else from Phil, didn't you?" "Yeah, it's pretty fucking scary out there, Lil." He shook his head then looked up. "You're probably going to be sharing Eric with quite a few other women. Men are dying left and right, and they're going to have to figure out how to keep the country afloat. That means the traditional family unit design is out the fucking window." "How bad can it really be if they're keeping it quiet?" "It's about to boil over. The estimate is we're going to lose nearly half the men in America." Her eyes looked to him as if she was waiting for the joke. When it didn't come, and the silence had hung in the air an uncomfortably long time, she finally spoke again. "Half? Fucking half? Fucking Half?" "Yeah, I can't say I'm thrilled about it either, Lily. I've got a lot of guy friends, and the idea of half of them just being fucking gone isn't exactly news I wanted to hear when I got up this morning, but I got it anyway." Andy tossed his hands up into the air. "And we can't fucking tell anyone! The news will out in a few days, but we have to be quiet about it until it is. Also, apparently we need to start packing." "Packing? What for?" "I guess we're going to be moved at some point. I guess we'll find out soon enough." Soon enough came the very next day. Andy and his usual gang of friends had a Discord channel they hung out on regularly, and they'd been using it for news on each other. And Phil poked his head in just before noon with a simple message: "@DruidGun 15 minutes." The household had spent part of the da

A pandemic survivor accidentally forms a harem.Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 1Around day eighteen of the quarantine, Andy was starting to lose his damn mind. The governor of California had gotten on the television and announced that everyone who wasn't essential was under house arrest, essentially. Sure, the grocery stores were open, but restaurants were only doing delivery, and every bar in town was closed. The most time he'd spent outdoors in the last week had been walking out to the mailbox cluster for the complex down at the end of the street.Despite the fact that both of them had decent paying jobs “ Eric as a software engineer and Andy as a marketing writer “ neither could afford an entire place to themselves, so Andy paid rent to Eric, who owned the condo (or at least was paying it down).Andy also had a side hustle as a novelist, and was getting frustrated as hell that the quarantine was keeping him in place meant that his newest book was being pushed back. There was a warehouse full of fifty thousand copies of his next novel, and they were all just sitting there."They'll come out eventually," his agent had told him, but the whole thing felt very much like a death sentence to his literary ambitions. Andy even had a box of copies sitting on their kitchen table, along with a movie poster styled promotional in a frame."Did you get the mail today?" Andy asked his roommate."Nah," Eric said. "Didn't see the point.""Fair enough."Wham wham wham."You order food?""Nope. You?"A voice came from outside their front door. "CDC. Open the door, please."Eric moved to the door and peered through the peephole. On the other side, he saw a man in a biohazard suit, covered completely from head to toe. He raised one covered hand and waved. "I'm perfectly safe, as you can see. We're going door to door and testing people for the virus."Eric looked back at his roommate and shrugged. Andy grabbed his two cats, scooping one up in each arm as Eric opened the door. It was like something out of The Andromeda Strain, seeing the man in the yellow hazmat outside, a small box in one hand. "CDC?""Yeah. I'm Dave. Invite me in?"Andy shrugged and Eric laughed. "Sure, c'mon in. We just need to close the door behind you so the cats don't get out.""Sure sure, I get that. I'm here to test if you guys are clear. Is there some place I can set up?""Go ahead and use the kitchen. You want us together or one at a time?""The test only takes fifteen minutes and I can run up to four of them at a time, so come on. I can run you both." He lugged the kit with a world weariness, as if he'd been doing this thirty times a day since the lockdown had started. "Paperwork says you've got two guys living here “ Eric Yang and Andrew Rook. That you two?""That's us.""Nobody else in the condo?""Nope. Nobody else.""Cool," Dave said as he set the kit down on the kitchen table. He glanced up at the movie poster promotional on the wall above the kitchen table. "Oh hey, you guys are fan of the Druid Gunslinger books too? I fucking love those things."Eric laughed a little bit, sitting down in one of the kitchen chairs, rolling up his sleeve. "I mean, you could say that, I guess. He writes'em.""What? No, they're written by some guy named Blake Conrad." He glanced at Eric and grinned. "I don't need blood, man. Here, just rub this swab on the inside of your cheek for a bit."Andy smiled a bit sheepishly, putting the cats down. "Yeah, that's me. It's a pen name.""Why the hell would you want a pen name when you've got an awesome last name like Rook?""I'm friends with Arthur McStevenson. You know, the guy who writes all those thrillers you see on sale in the airports? Anyway, he told me that he wished he'd have taken a pen name before he got started, so people just couldn't look him up and track him down at home."Dave took the cotton swap that Eric handed him and put it into one of the four slots on the little machine he carried with him. "Oh hey, I'm sorry man. I don't want to bother you about it.""Nah, you didn't come tap on my window in the middle of the night or anything. What do I care?" Andy waved his hand before taking a cotton swab from him, rubbing it along the inside of his cheek, and then handed it back to the man in the bio suit."While this is running, I just gotta ask you guys a few other questions. Do you guys each have a twin bed?"Eric rolled his eyes. "Are you kidding me? Ask him about his bed. Just ask him."Andy crossed his arms over his chest, as if this was a discussion they'd had a number of times. "Eric's got a queen sized bed and I've got a California king sized bed. Even though I've got the smaller bedroom. But what can I say? When I got out of college, I bought a big ass bed, so I'd always be comfortable, and never wanted to give it up.""Why do you ask?""They're starting to force people to house additional people in their places, so we can keep the uncontaminated together, at least for a while.""What?" Eric said, his face scowling. "There's no way that's legal.""It's temporary, and we're doing everything we can to make sure people are at least okay with it. At this point, we're just doing what we can to get people through it. But the death toll is starting to stack up. I mean, have you seen the footage coming out of New York City?"Andy nodded. "Trailer trucks stacked full with body bags. It's terrifying.""Besides, it's not all that bad. The virus seems to be targeting men a lot more than women, so guys are scoring with women way out of their league. And the women seem to be a little friskier once they've developed an immunity to the virus. I'm sure you'll see eventually."Andy arched an eyebrow in the man's direction. "That sounds ominous."The man in the biohazard suit waved a hand dismissively in their direction. "Not at all. Just relax and enjoy the ride. That's all I should say about it. So when's the next Druid Gunslinger book coming out? It's really soon, isn't it?"Andy stepped over to the fridge, opening it to take out a can of soda, using the fridge to hide his sigh, although he wasn't entirely successful. "It was supposed to be out in three weeks, but because of the virus, the publisher's pushing it back to the fall. I mean, I understand. I get a lot of additional sales off of in store appearances and whatnot. I get it. And I'm already working on writing the next one. But it's always rough having a book release pushed back.""Man, that sucks. I was really looking forward to reading it during my downtime when they're driving us between locations.""Y'know what, you're a fan, so let me do you a favor. I better not see this show up on eBay or the internet though, otherwise I'm gonna know who it was." Andy moved over to the box on the kitchen and opened the top of it, taking one of the books out. "They call these advance reader copies. They send me a few boxes of them so I can sell them at appearances or give them away to friends and such. I haven't even sent my family copies yet. I think the only other person than my agent and my editor who's read the book is Eric here."Eric nodded. "It's not as good as 'Have Totem, Will Travel' but it's one of the better books in the series, I thought. Way better than 'The Trouble With Werebears,' but then again, that's not hard.""Everyone's a critic," Andy said, grabbing a pen from near the box. "Fair, though. I had to bang that one out in five weeks because the publisher just wanted to cram another one onto store shelves while it was hot. I wasn't satisfied with it either, but it still sold okay. You said your name was Dave, right?""Yeah," Dave answered.Andy opened the front cover of the hardback ARC and wrote in the front of it, "For Dave, Jake thinks you're one of the real heroes. Yours, Blake Conrad." He blew over the ink for a second, making sure it was dry, before closing it up and offering it to Dave. "There you go. Autographed, personalized copy months in advance of when you can get it in stores.""That's awesome, man!" Dave said, genuine enthusiasm in his voice. The machine on the table beeped, a cheerful tri tone medley. "You guys are both 100% virus clear. And let me pay you back for this," he said, patting the book on the table next to him. He flipped a little toggle switch on the machine and then pushed the large green button on the side. A small little printout scrolled out of the machine. He tore it off and then pushed the green button again. "Okay, this one is for you," he said, holding out the receipt to Eric. "And this one is for you, Mr. Conrad," he said with a laugh, holding out the second slip to Andy. "You need to go onto the website today and fill out the questionnaire. I know it's going to seem weird, but just answer the questions honestly and openly, and go through the whole thing. You'll be very glad you did later, okay?""What's it for?""It'll help you be happy with your pair ups when we bring them by in a few days. You know that giant condo complex a mile or two over?""What, the 30 story skyscraper?""Yeah. That's being converted into a triage hospital, so all the tenants are being evicted. Lots of people who are going to be relocated. There's a range of five possible questionnaires that uninfected men can get, and it's at the test giver's discretion. Most people, we just give them level one or two questionnaires.""What did you give us?""Welcome to level 5, fellas. It's mostly reserved for medical professionals and high rollers, but it's my discretion, and this little baby's going to keep me from losing my mind for the next few weeks, so I gotta make sure we're square," he said while patting the book. "This should more than even us out.""It makes that much of a difference?"Dave smiled like a Cheshire cat beneath his biohazard helmet and nodded. "You'll see. Just trust me on this. Go fill it out right away, though! They'll probably have someone here tomorrow or the day after, and you want to be ready." The scientist picked up the book in one hand and his testing kit in the other. "And with that, I'm off! I won't be able to get started on this tonight, but I'll see if I can swing by on one of the drop offs and let you know what I think of it.""Hey, it's always nice to meet a fan," Andy said. He moved to scoop up the two cats into his arms again before he and Eric walked him to the door.Dave shuffled toward the door, as Eric opened it for him. "Remember guys, the questionnaire is completely confidential and no one's going to judge you on any of it, so be completely honest. Got it? Completely. Honest.""With all the hyping you've been doing, I can't wait to see this questionnaire," Andy laughed. "Go on, go! You've got more people to be saving, I'm sure.""Take care, fellas!" Dave said.Eric closed the door on him, then flipped the lock, and then the deadbolt before putting the chain on. He liked to make sure it was secure. "So I suppose we both better go take this thing, huh?" he said to Andy, who was putting down the cats again."Guess so."Eric's desk was in the living room, while Andy's was part of the adjacent dining room. They'd been known to politely yell at one another from their desks. Andy typed in the website on the slip and hit return. A rather bland looking government website popped up. There Andy entered his name, his address, his social security number and address."He wasn't kidding when he said this quiz was unorthodox," Eric called over to him, clearly ahead of him in the process. "These are not the kind of questions I expect a government website to be asking me.""Oh yeah? I can't wait to find out." Andy typed in the personalization code at the bottom of the slip. It was a long series of characters, a mix of numbers and letters, both capital and lower case, with a variety of special characters mixed in “ 25 characters in all. Andy had to enter the series twice because the first time he hadn't realized it was case sensitive and the site had rejected it.The first question immediately surprised him. "Are you attracted to: Women, Men, Both?" It wasn't at all what he expected, but he checked "women" and the site moved onward. There was a small button marked back, in case he made errors, obviously.The next page asked him what ages of women he was attracted to. There were two little slider bars, with the low end going as far down at 18 and the high end going up to 70+. Andy was nearly 40, but the words of Dave rang through his head. "Be honest." Andy shrugged, leaving the low end set to 18 and brought the high end to 35.He was a more than a little caught off guard by the next question. "Would you consider yourself: Monogamous, polyamorous, no preference?" He had to think about it for a long moment, but eventually clicked "no preference." If he was truly honest with himself, if he found himself with a girlfriend who had another girlfriend, he wouldn't have been bothered by it.For the next twenty minutes, Andy continued to work through the website, filling in all the options about what he was and wasn't attracted to. Height, weight, race, hair color, hair length, eye color, nationality, education, physique, the questions went on and on and on. After he went through any given category, he was then given a follow up page to rank all of the things from most attracted to at the top down to least attracted to at the bottom.Towards the back half, he started to understand what Eric had found so surprising. The quiz had a page with a seemingly limitless collections of fetishes and kinks. At the top was the message "Click all that apply." Following that, all of the things Andy had clicked on were in another list he was expected to order.When he had to order all of his turn ons, he became more than a little aware how at odds with each other some of them were. In fact, he had aggressive women and submissive women next to one another in the ordered list. He wondered what the algorithm would make of that.The last page was the same fetish and kinks list presented again with a different message at the top. "Click all those that are hard turn offs for you. Be thorough." It was this page that Andy found himself clicking a lot of buttons.He also had to look up a handful of the terms that did not include clarification. He was sure there were people out there who liked pissing on each other, but he certainly wasn't one of those. He also had to make sure to reject women who were allergic to cats. He wondered if all this information was just going to ensure no one showed up.All in all, the whole thing felt a little like a thing he'd taken in college called the Purity Test, a thousand question party game where people who had been drinking would compare sexual histories.The final page was all the information he'd entered presented in an ordered list, with a message in large friendly red letters at the top. "Review all the information below for accuracy! Once you hit submit, you cannot revise this information!"After a final pass to make sure he hadn't marked anything incorrectly, he hit submit. The screen went blank for a second before a confirmation message popped up. "A copy of this has been mailed to the email address you provided. Thank you for helping us keep California safe!"Andy closed the web browser and rose up from his seat, heading over to talk to his roommate. "Okay, yeah, that was definitely weird.""What did you say to the polyamory question?" Eric asked him."I put no preference.""Really? Man, I couldn't click the monogamous button fast enough. Last thing I want is a girlfriend who's shacking up with another guy."Andy smirked. "What if she was shacking up with another girl?""Ah shit, I didn't even think of that."He shrugged at Eric with a wry smile. "Like it's going to make any fucking difference anyway. I'm sure the whole thing is just an optimistic pipe dream. When was the last time our government brought any real change with a website?""Heh. Guess we'll see.""Yep, suppose so."And that was the last they talked about it for the rest of the day. But it certainly wouldn't be the last time they talked about it.Chapter 2It was a little past noon the next day when there came a knock at the door. "Open up! CDC!" the voice on the other side shouted at them. "Delivery and I don't have time to fuck about so let's go."Andy was in the living room working on his laptop, and glanced over at Eric, who was hip deep in a conference call. "Don't worry, I got it. They probably just forgot some questions yesterday or something." Eric waved his hand as Andy set his laptop aside, carrying on with his conversation with his coworkers.Andy rose from the couch and made his way over to the front door, opening it without thinking to look through the peephole. The cats were both upstairs asleep, so he didn't worry about them. When he opened the door, there were three people outside of it, not the one he'd expected. The person in the middle looked a lot like Dave had, except for the face. The man inside this biohazard suit was a black man in his late forties. He looked a lot less jovial than Dave had.To the left and right of the man in the biohazard suit was a woman covered from head to toe. From the clothing, it was almost impossible to make out any details other than the woman to the left of him was short and the woman to the right was tall. Both of them wore hoodies with the hoods pulled up. They wore ski visors over their eyes and scarves over their noses and mouths. Both wore long sweatpants and had those fuzzy lined boots he'd never thought were fashionable. He couldn't see an inch of skin from either. Each of them had a small roller suitcase with them, the kind of travel bag someone takes for a holiday no longer than a week. They also each had a large bag under their arm, an oversized purse maybe, or a laptop bag. The whole appearance was almost like Berkas by Gucci."You Eric or Andy?" the man in the gear asked him."Andy.""Copy," the man said, tapping at his little pad with a stylus that dangled from it. He let the stylus drop and then opened a pouch on the outside of his suit, upholstering a bottle of Lysol. He sprayed the surface of the tablet for a few seconds then held it out to Andy. "Just use your finger to sign on the line. Any day now. I've got another seven deliveries to make today, and people are on the bus waiting so let's go."Andy lifted a finger up and signed an approximation of his name on the tablet's surface. "So how long is this for? That these people are staying with us?""Which room is Eric's and which room is Andy's?" the shorter of the two women asked."Upstairs and turn right for Eric's room and left for my, uh, Andy's room," he said, as the two women immediately brushed past him and ran upstairs. "How long?""The fuck should I know, pal? I just deliver them." He took the tablet back from Andy and glanced down at it. "Anyway, that's it for this batch. I'll see you again in a few days, maybe a week or so, with the next one.""The next one?" Andy asked, but the man had already turned and started walking back to a school bus that was idling in the street. "What do you mean the next one?" But the man had already moved on, and either didn't hear Andy or didn't care. Andy suspected it was the latter. Behind him, up the stairs, he heard both his and Eric's bedroom doors shut.He closed the door and locked it, then turned the padlock and put the chain back on. Andy looked over his shoulder, then glanced and Eric, who shrugged. He moved upstairs and knocked on his own bedroom door. "Uh, hello?""Five minutes please!" a voice on the other side of the door said to him.Andy sighed, turned around and walked downstairs. His roommate looked over at him, having just wrapped up his conference call. "She wants five minutes."Eric laughed. "We've been kicked out of our own rooms. Great."Andy moved back over to the couch and picked up his laptop, sitting back down and starting to write again. He was curious, though. Insanely curious about what was happening in his own room. Neither of the cats were complaining so he imagined it couldn't be too bad. His roommate had wrapped up his conference call, but had clearly turned on his music, because Andy could hear the tiny noise flare ups, even though Eric was just wearing earbuds. He did love his death metal loud.He spent a while trying to work but trying to focus felt damn near impossible. He popped into his company's Slack channel, to let them know what was going on.“your partner showed up?” his boss typed. “take the rest of the week off. you're going to be busy“They said they're going to be back later with another delivery. What the hell does that mean?” Andy typed into the channel.“oh shit” his boss typed back. “how big is your bed? queen sized?”“King sized.” Andy replied. “California king, actually. Don't know what difference that makes though. The news said one partner per person.”“u have a king bed tho” his boss replied. “did the site ask u the polyamory question?”“Yeah” Andy typed. “I put no preference”“shit” came the reply. “okay take off the rest of the week and let me know when you get another partner and we can do the same again as many times as you get partners”“Wait. What? How many partners can they give me?”“depends on what level the tester gave you”“He said level 5. He was a fan of my novels so I gave him a signed copy of the new one”“Oh, shit” his boss answered. “then u can be assigned up to 4 partners with Cali king bed”“Now you're just fucking with me” Andy sent back with a laugh.“noshit my dude” his boss answered. “ok we play it by ear then but dont check out any new tasks until monday, k?”“Am I still getting paid for the time?”“new partner adaptation time dude its all covered”“Okay then, I guess.”“level 5, L O L, u fucking suck” his boss typed. “u dont deserve that level of woman”“Wait. What do you mean?”“LOL u didn't read how the levels system work fuck u go enjoy winning the lottery”And with that, his boss set Andy's status to Out Of Office.From upstairs he heard both pairs of doors open, although he didn't think either of them opened fully. "I'm going to take a shower if that's okay with Eric," a voice called down."He's in the zone working, so that should be fine," Andy called up."Thank you!" And then Eric's bedroom door closed again."Okay Andy, come on up," a different voice said. "But close the bedroom door behind you, okay?" And then his own bedroom door shut.His work day was done. He found himself a little nervous at the idea of going into his own room, but he realized waiting wasn't going to make it any easier. Time to face the music. He pushed his laptop back into his laptop bag, zipped it up and set it on the coffee table.Andy walked up the stairs and came to his bedroom door. It was odd, staring at this side of his bedroom door. He knocked on the door, and a soft giggle came from the other side. "You don't need to knock, silly. It's your room. Come on in."He wasn't entirely sure what he expected to find behind the door. But he did as he was told to do, opening the door, stepping in and closing the door behind him.Sitting on his bed was a lovely redheaded woman in her mid to late twenties. He suspected the coppery color of her hair was natural as he could see a generous dusting of freckles on her cheeks and arms. She had it done up in a sporty ponytail that hung down to the small of her back. Instead of all the layers he'd seen her in just a few minutes ago, she was dressed now in simply a sports bra, a pair of booty shorts and a pair of thigh high leather boots. She had her hands behind her on the bed to thrust her perky tits up in his direction. She was fit, pale, strikingly beautiful, and had a playful smile on her face."Hallo Andy," she said, an Irish tinge to her voice. "My name's Aisling. It's pronounced Ashling, but spelled A i s l i n g. I'm from Dublin, but after I finished uni, I got a job out here working as a graphic designer. I'm your new partner. I hope I'm to your liking.""Oh!" Andy said, as if the whole situation was just dawning on him. "Oh, I'm "Aisling couldn't contain herself any longer and sat up and rushed him, throwing her arms around, clinging to him firmly. "We can touch," she moaned into his ear. "Touch! It's been so fucking long since I touched anybody. And I'm going to touch the fuck out of you nonstop, you beautiful bastard."He was slightly taken aback at how tightly she was holding him. "I mean, you don't have to ""I don't have to do any fucking thing I don't want to," she whispered into his ear. "But it is taking every bit of willpower I have not to drop to my fucking knees and rip those pants right off you. Because that's what I desperately want to do right now."Andy could feel her nipples pressed firmly against his chest through the sports bra, and her breath was hot against his skin. "Wah, why?""We've been in isolation for months," Aisling said as her hand grabbed onto his ass through his jeans. "They gave us injections to help us build our immune system against the virus, but they said it was going to stoke our libidos a bit. God, wasn't that a fucking understatement." She nibbled on his earlobe for a moment. "They showed me twenty pictures of men with a bit of description beneath each of them on what they wanted and didn't want, and I picked you."His hand moved along the small of her back, trying to keep it from going anywhere inappropriate, but she reached behind herself to grab his arm by the wrist and push his hand down onto her ass, which invoked another moan from her. "Why did you pick me?""You like gingers, which I am obviously. I'll be sure to show you it's natural in just a smidge," she said with a smile. "But you like both submissive and aggressive women, and I can be both. You're open to polyamory. I like both men and women, and I know that polyamorous men with large beds get multiple partners, so that's something to look forward to. I consider myself a switch, so I'm looking forward to having another girl to play with, one I can order around a bit." Andy started to try and pull his hand upward a bit, and she rubbed her hips forward a bit more insistently. "If you're lifting that hand up, it'd better be to slip it under my shorts onto my bare ass.""Is, is that what you want?""For an appetizer," she purred. "But you know what made me want you most of all?"Andy lifted his hand just to the top of her booty shorts, hesitating for just a second before he slid his fingertips beneath the hem of them. He realized he must've been hesitating a bit too long, because she reached back and pushed his hand down firmly until he had a full handful of toned butt in his grasp. "What's that?""Out of that long, long list of sexual turn ons and offs, the thing you put that turned you on the most, was dirty talk," she practically moaned at him. "I fucking love dirty talk. I am an absolutely filthy little slut. No," she giggled, licking her tongue along the shell of his ear, "I'm your filthy little slut now. I am going to beg you to fuck me stupid over and over again. I can't wait to suck on that cock of yours, to make you fuck my face until there are tears rolling down my eyes and I can't breathe. God, that makes my little cunt clench. It's tight, too. I've only fucked two guys before, and each of them only a couple of times. But you are going to fucking plow that gash of mine so much I may have to etch your name into it. You are going to fuck your little whore so much that you fall asleep inside of my cunt more often than not, and wake up to me sucking your cock clean to get you ready for another round." She turned around in his arms, which made his hand slide up to her stomach, her head leaning against his shoulder. "Here," she said, taking his hand on her belly, pushing it down the front of her shorts. "Feel just how sopping wet a bitch you own now, sir. Should be it sir? Master?" She giggled a little, wiggling her eyebrows. "Daddy?"Andy stuttered for a second, as his fingertips pushed through a small strip of hair before reaching the most drenched snatch he'd ever felt. "Fuck, you are soaked,”"Umm," she said with a nod. "So I'll just use all three then.""Not,” Andy sputtered, "not in front of my roommate.""The other guy? Oh, he's going to be more than a little distracted. I talked with Lily a little bit on the way over here “ Lily's the girl waiting for him in his room “ and she's more worked up than I am. And your roommate likes them to be a little dominant with him, so I don't think he'll have time to say anything, but if it makes you feel better, sir, I'll just call you Andy when we're out in the common areas. Or honey or baby. Something innocuous. As long as you're going to hold up your end of our deal.""My end?" Andy said, as he pushed a fingertip inside of Aisling's drenched cunt, feeling her clench down on it as she shivered slightly."You owe me one load of spunk every fucking day," she said, grabbing his other hand to push it up and under her sports bra to cup her tit, feeling how hard her nipple was against his palm. "I don't give a shite where you put it “ on my face, down my throat, across my tits, up my cunt, you can even stuff it up my virgin asshole, something I can't wait to feel the first time “ but you don't fall asleep at night without making sure I got my daily dose of your jizz. Think you can live up to that?""God, I hope so," he said, lifting her bra up to her collarbone, as her hands moved to pull it up and over her head, tossing it aside. "You really want that?"Aisling giggled again, a sound that sent shivers up Andy's spine every time. "I honestly can't wait to get started, Master. I want you to fuck me so bad, I can feel it trickling down my thighs. You've got yourself a needy little slut on your hands. How do you want our first time to be?"Andy's hand slid up from her shorts and brought his fingertips to his lips, licking them clean, seeing her nuzzling her face against his neck, so he offered his pointer finger to her, which she wrapped her lips around and suckled hard on before letting it pop from her mouth. "You were going to prove to me you were ginger, weren't you?""Hmm, I'm sure you can see the freckles all over my tits," she said, crossing her arms at the wrists in front of her to push them together and up towards his eyes. "But you want to be sure you've got an honest slut on your hands, hmm? Boots off or on, you think?""The boots are dead sexy, but let's have them off.""You like them though, yeah?" she asked as she put one foot up on his bed, and started unzipping one of the boots."Oh yes, they're fantastic. A lot of forethought in thinking to bring them.""We were allowed to made a list of things to get packed up for us, so I've got all sorts of little surprises in my wheelie bag, but I'll tell you one, I've got a plaid skirt in there, back from my days at Mercy College. Every man around the world loves a schoolgirl." She pulled her other boot off and set it on the floor next to its companion. Then she unbuttoned the front button of her jean shorts, unzipping them before bending forward over the corner of Andy's bed. She pushed the shorts slowly over the curve of her ass and down her thighs before stepping out of them, leaving her in a tiny silky red thong. "Like the view?""God you're fit. I feel like a bit of fat man in your presence, I'm afraid.""Don't you worry, lad," she purred. "You and I are going to be doing a lot of exercise." She slid on her belly further onto the bed and then rolled onto her back. "I'll fuck you back thin, daddy." Aisling pulled her thighs back to her chest, reached down and drew her thong up along her legs. As soon as she lifted the fabric upward, Andy got his first view of her cunt, and she was glistening. With her ankles to the side of her head, she drew the thong off and tossed it to the side before spreading her legs wide. True to her word, there was a neat shaved triangle of copper curls just above her snatch. "See? Ginge minge. Now what're you gonna do about it?""Aren't you sweet as candy?" Andy slowly crawled onto the bed next to her. He didn't have shoes to kick off “ he'd barely put them on since the lockdown began. "You're down for anything?"Aisling rolled onto her side. "You want the first time to be something particular? How sweet. What did you have in mind?""Something simple. So you can show me what you like. You on top. That okay?" Andy said as he pulled his shirt up and over his head.She giggled a little bit, reaching a fingertip over to brush it along his chest. "Tattoos? You're full of surprises. I wouldn't have pegged you as a man with ink." Andy had a tattoo of a griffon starting on his right pectoral going down to his stomach, done in an elaborate and detailed style. It had been the better part of two days worth of work ten years ago. "I like the look of it, though. And if you want our first time to be me riding you, I say giddyup partner. Any other surprises down here I should be looking forward to?" Her fingertip moved to smooth down over the swell of his cock through his jeans."You can have a looksee for yourself after you do one more thing," Andy said, with a little laugh."Tell me what it is, so I can see the thing that's going to change my life." She was rubbing the palm of her hand firmly against that buldge now, her eyes looking down at her hand before bringing those green eyes up to meet his gaze, a girlish smile on her lips. "Stop teasing and tell me.""I've never shown my cock to girl I haven't kissed before," he said with a wry smile. "I don't intend to stay"Andy didn't even finish getting the sentence before Aisling had crawled all over him, pressing her lips to his. The kiss was intense, more intense than he'd ever remembered before. It came on strong and kept getting stronger, her lips parting after several seconds to let her tongue slip into his mouth and spiral around in a hungry dance. After a few minutes of making out like a couple of teenagers, she pulled back just an inch or so. "God, I hadn't realized how much I missed kissing someone. You're a great kisser." She pressed her lips against his once more and this time didn't wait to push her tongue in. After a few more minutes, she pulled back again. "That what you wanted?"He laughed softly. "You really want to see it, don't you?""See it, touch it, taste it, fuck it. I want to do everything you can think of with that cock, and once we're done with all of that, we can do it all over again." Her fingertips plucked at the button of his jeans, popping them undone. "Can I see it now, daddy?""I'm no porn star, Aisling, so I wouldn't get your hopes up," he said. "But yes, you can see it." He felt her drawing down his zipper and lifted his hips up so she could tug his jeans down and off, but she made a point of grabbing his boxers with them. "See? Not any longer than the average man.""Jaysus," she said quietly, "maybe not any longer, but certainly thicker. A lot thicker. That is a great big fat ol' cock you got there, Master." Her voice was one continuous purr as her slender fingers wrapped around the base of his cock and started to slowly stroke it. "Thicker than any cock I've ever had inside of me. Can I?""Hop aboard." The whole thing felt vaguely dreamlike. He wasn't sure she was real, wasn't sure any of this was real. He half expected to wake up and for everything to disappear at any moment. But that didn't happen."Gladly," she said, as she straddled one leg over his hips. She snaked a hand between them to grab the base of his cock, angling it properly, setting the tip against wet snatch before sinking down onto it with one continuous motion. As soon as her hips touched down against his, his cock bottoming out inside of her cunt, he felt her entire body slump forward atop him in a colossal shiver, her cunt spasming and clenching on his shaft. A tiny moan burbled from her lips, one that bubbled over into a breathy laugh against his neck, desperate and delirious. "Fer fuck sake. I've never cum that hard in my entire fucking life, and you just put the fucking thing inside of me. Nothing more. Just from putting him in.""Do you want to stop?""Are you out of your fucking mind?" she giggled, placing both of her hands on Andy's chest. "I haven't gotten my daily nut yet, daddy. And your girl wants what's coming to her. And by hook or by crook, she will fucking having it." Her arms pressed together to push her tits out even more, as she started to snake her hips backwards only to thrust them forward again. "It's been two years since I got properly fucked last. How long's it been for you?""You'll only laugh at me," Andy said with a slight frown."I promise I won't," she purred. "Has it been longer?""A lot longer.""How long?""Over a decade."She leaned down and kissed him again, this time a bit more softly and tenderly. "Well, you're never going to go a day in your life without fucking ever again, so it'll be alright." She had a magical way of swaying atop of him, shimmying back and forth on his cock. Her body ground down onto him over and over, sweat glistening off her freckled pale skin.His hands latched onto her hips, trying mostly to hold on. His fingertips clenched onto her smooth skin, pressing her down a little more than she'd been trying to push onto his cock, as if he felt like he wanted to contribute something to her effort."C'mon. Make me your girl, claim your whore, daddy," she whimpered, her face looming over his. "I wanna feel it. Gimme that cum. Own me. Own me. Cum in her tight little cunt. Paint it. Take it. Fucking own me, Master. Own. Me."Just outside of his room, he heard Eric's door open and then slam shut again, but it was only a momentary distraction, as Aisling continued to bear down on him, her ass slamming against the top of his thighs.It wasn't long before he could feel that release building up on him, and much sooner than he'd have liked, his body was shuddering in the throes of an orgasm as he started to spew hot cum inside of her tight young twat. As soon as he started to orgasm, however, it was almost like Aisling had been struck by lightning, her whole body violently shaking as a guttural sound was wrenched from her throat, primal and whorish, before her body collapsed on top of him, her body trembling for a long moment before she lay still atop of him.After a few minutes, he slowly moved her to one side of him so he could slip out from under her. She was completely unconscious, and he was almost certain he could her hear whispering nigh imperceptibly the word 'imprinting' over and over again.He didn't want to wake her, so he went and showered, then headed downstairs to grab himself a bit of dinner. The two cats sat at the foot of his bed, peering at the unconscious redhead in his bed, wondering what the hell was going on.The madness had barely even gotten started.Chapter 3When Andy woke up the next morning, he was almost certain he'd been dreaming yesterday. But he felt an odd sensation and lifted his head to look down. There he saw Aisling's coppery ponytail bouncing over his crotch. And he could feel her lips sealed around his cock, as she continued to face fuck herself on his shaft.Andy had never woken up to being blown before, and it certainly was a delightful experience. He tried to pull her head up, to give her a break, but she reached up and pressed his hand away with her own, a delightful little giggle rolling from her lips onto his cock.He thrust his hips towards her face because it seemed like the thing she wanted him to do, and sure enough, she kept pushing her head down again and again. She wasn't letting up until she got what she needed.In the end, resistance was futile.His body tensed up and his back arched as he felt her lips around the base of his cock, the head lodged in her throat as he started to spew cum. When he did, he could feel her body shake and quiver against his thigh.A few minutes later, both of them had regained their composure, and she'd snuggled up alongside him, her face nestled in the crook of his neck as she laughed almost deliriously. "It's actually true. The taste of your cum gives me an orgasm. Each and every time, harder than I'd ever known before I met you," she purred. "You really do fuckin' own me, daddy.""You say that," Andy said, "but eventually you'll get bored of me, and you'll come to resent me, resent being attached to me like this."She rolled over a little bit, pressing one of her arms against his chest as she shook her head, a crooked smile on her lips. "I woke up in the middle of the night and looked around the room while you were asleep. There are bookcases everywhere. My first boyfriend was a footie player who dreamed of going pro when he could barely get up in the morning. My second boyfriend? He was a shitty musician who claimed he was being artful when he couldn't carry a tune. You're surrounded by books. Have you read all of them?"Andy shrugged a little. "Maybe half of them. But I like having books around, knowing that when I'm ready for another, it's right there.""See?" she giggled. "I've never been with anyone so smart before. And I've never been with someone who'll let me be myself and not force me to hide it.""Hide what?""What an absolute slut I am," she said, kissing his neck. "Your absolute slut, if I'm honest." She wasn't trying to wind him up, just more of delighting in learning all the nooks and crannies of his body. "And I don't have to pretend I'm a good Catholic girl who'd never let a boy put his hand up her skirt when I'd rather be bent over getting my tight young gash plowed. You'll have to do that next, have me on my hands and knees, your good little proper bitch."Andy laughed. "You sound rather eager for that."" Umm," she mumbled, nibbling on his ear, "you want me to beg again?""Let me do it later," he said. "We should get up, shower, and we should meet our new roommates.""I talked to Lily a bit on the ride over. I'll tell you about it in the shower."Each of the bedrooms in the condo had an attached bathroom so they didn't even have to get dressed to get up and move to the bathroom. She scooted ahead of him quickly, and he could see the inside of her thighs were damp as she climbed out of the bed and moved into the bathroom.It was the first time he'd had a woman in his bathroom in a decade, and so he was a little embarrassed about the state of it. "Of course you don't have a hair dryer," Aisling giggled, as she ran her fingertips over Andy's shaved head. He'd started developing a bald spot in his mid twenties, so he'd been shaving his head every since then. "Don't worry, I've got one in my suitcase. Speaking of which, you're going to need to give me one drawer in that dresser to myself. That okay?""You're really in this for the long haul, aren't you?" He turned on the water in the shower as he closed the top of the toilet.She leaned in and folded her hands behind his neck, pressing her body up against his. "What did I tell you? You. Own. Me." She kissed him briefly in between each of the last three words. "But that means you belong to me as well. Whenever you go, I go. And I need to take care of you. And you need to take care of me.""I can clear out a drawer for you, no problem, Aisling.""See? It's not that hard to pronounce, is it?""But hey, this is your bathroom now too, so feel free to make it home.""Oo!" she said suddenly and darted back out into the bedroom. Andy could hear her unzipping her little suitcase before she sprinted back in, a giant tricolor beach towel which she set on top of the toilet. It didn't even take him half a second to recognize it was the colors of Ireland's flag. "Little bit of the home country. Now let's get wet. I've never taken a shower with another person before." She lifted her fingers and pressed them against his hair chest, almost shoving him back into the shower.It was rather a long shower, where they got dirty before they got clean again.About forty minutes later, they'd both gotten dried off and dressed and headed downstairs, Aisling bringing her laptop bag with her. Sitting on the couch was a Japanese woman dressed in sweatpants and a baggy t shirt typing away on her laptop while Eric was sitting at his desk on the other side of the room."Andy, meet Lily," Eric said to Andy as he walked down the stairs. "She's my new partner.""S'up," Lily said, not even looking up from her typing."She's kinda in the zone right now. She's a coder with DoorDash.""We talked a bit on the ride over here," Aisling said. "Hi, I'm Aisling. I'm Andy's first partner.""First?" Lily said, stopping typing and looking up and over her shoulder at them as they reached the bottom of the stairs.Andy scowled. "She didn't mean it like that. I wasn't a virgin."Lily snickered a bit. "I know. I'm fucking with you," she said, looking back down to her laptop. "So how was he Ash?""Fucking amazing," Aisling said. "How about yours?""I have a name you know," Eric said."Good but not great," Lily said. "But I'll train him to be the best ever. Best for me, anyway.""Hi Eric," Aisling said, shaking Eric's hand. "Nice to meet you.""I cleared off the dining room table behind Andy's desk to give you a bit of work space, Ash," Eric said. "Lily said you're an artist?""Graphic designer for Alphabet."Andy cocked his head as he and Aisling started to cross the living room, heading towards the dining room. "I didn't know you were a Googler.""I'm a contractor for them, so they don't really consider me a Googler," she sighed. "They might move me from contract to full time at some point, but it's just as likely they're going to just keep giving me new contracts over and over again.""Welcome to life in Silicon Valley," Andy laughed. "Everything's forever, for exactly five minutes."Aisling pulled her laptop out of her bag and set it on the table, noticing the box pushed off to one side. "Blake Conrad, huh?" she said, taking a book out from the box. "My older brother loves these books, but I've never read any of them. Are you a big fan?"From the other room, Eric couldn't help but laugh. "Go on!" he yelled at Andy. "Tell her."Andy rolled his eyes. "Look inside the back flap."Aisling took the hardcover and opened to the back of it, looking at the inside flap where Andy's picture peered back at her. "Wait, are you Blake Conrad?""It's a pen name.""Oh my god! I'm shagging Dermot's favorite pen!" she giggled. "I can't wait to phone him and tell him.""Mmm. I can even autograph a copy of the new one for him and you can mail it out to him, as long as he's not going to be mad that I'm sleeping with his sister."Aisling pulled out a Wacom tablet from her laptop as well as a power cord, plugging it into the wall. "Andy. You're a bloody hero to him. He'll be over the moon.""He's not going to be upset that you're shacking up with a guy you just met? Or that he's going to have, other women?"Aisling kissed him for a long moment, soft and tender. "You're sweet, Andy. But this is the way the world works now. And you're a good man, so Dermot'll be happy that I didn't end up with someone crazy or ugly.""Oh, you don't think I'm ugly?" Andy grinned impishly, as Aisling pushed him back down into his desk chair."Look fella," she teased. "If I thought you were ugly, I'd have said so. Now don't you have work to get to or something?"Andy turned on his computer and the two monitors on his desk sprung to life. "Well, yeah, but theoretically I'm on new partner leave, so I don't really have to be working."She stuck her tongue out at him. "Well, I don't get any such luxury as a contractor, so I need to get some work done today. How does a novelist get partner leave anyway?"He sighed a little. "That's just my side hustle. My day job is as a marketing writer for Netflix."Aisling's face scrunched up in cute confusion. "The books don't pay enough?""Not until they get optioned, which my agent seems to think will happen eventually, but hasn't yet.""I'll have to read them then." Andy tried to mask the look of surprise on his face, but apparently wasn't great at concealing it. "What? I said I hadn't read them, not that I didn't want to read them.""Fair enough!" Andy grabbed his headphones and pulled them onto his head, clicking on iTunes to bring up his music. He wasn't allowed to check out new tasks for his day job, so he figured he might as well get a bit of writing in on his next novel.After a few minutes, Aisling tapped him on the shoulder, so he pulled the headphones off. "What's up?""What're you listening to?""Right now? Post rock band called God Is An Astronaut, but I usually just put my music on shuffle and let it ride.""Can I listen too?"Andy nodded. "Sure, as long as you've got headphones with a long cable and a USB plug.""Certainly do!" she said, holding out the cable.He plugged her in, did a few clicks on his computer, and then they were both listening to his music, just a few feet apart.Andy found it a little hard to focus on his writing, so he decided to take a bit of time to read up on the level system. His boss seemed to know a lot more about it, so he figured it didn't hurt to see what was coming down the pipeline.The virus, it seemed, was hitting the coasts hardest, with N Y C being the biggest disaster area, but the Silicon Valley wasn't far behind. Isolation was the best path, but the bodies were still piling up, so the country was looking to build some stability into people's lives. That meant pairing the single people up. Men were dying at a significantly higher rate than women to the virus, so protecting them had become extremely important. The virus had a mortality rate that was fifty times higher in men than it was in women.Because of that fact alone, it had been determined that virus free men would be ranked on a scale of one to five in terms of their importance to society, and that the higher a man was ranked, the more that person's personal needs would be tended to. So level 1s, which it seemed like was most people, would simply be given the barest amount of effort to find someone to pair with their basic desires. 80% of the men were classified as level ones. Level twos were essential, low risk workers such as construction engineers, clerks, judges and the like. Level three was law enforcement. Level four was figures of high impact. Mark Zuckerberg would've supposedly been a level four if he wasn't already married, one article said. Level five was the front liners in the fight in the virus and those who had made extraordinary contributions to society. They made up a fractional amount of people in the pool, less than half of one percent.A kind of hushed up mythology had been built up around level fives from what Andy could find on the internet. There were stories of emergency doctors who were on the best of days a six in any woman's estimate getting partnered up with women who would never be any less than a ten.Andy scoffed a little bit until he started looking at some of the pictures, and noticed that there were endless pictures of ER doctors and genetics researchers with women way, way, way, way out of their leagues.It was on the fifth collection of photos he spotted a familiar face. There was Dave, the man who'd tested them just a few short days ago, with his arm around a Hispanic knockout who couldn't have been pressed closer to him. And in the group shot with Dave, there were nearly a dozen other similar pairings of schlep and stunner.Once paired, men were being kept in isolation for an indeterminate amount of time. They were allowed to go out for walks, but had to keep fifteen feet away from anyone else. They weren't even permitted to go into stores to go shopping. Andy and Eric had been living on food delivery for weeks now. They'd even had groceries delivered and left on their doorstep. The receipt said the person who delivered them was named Silva, but neither Andy nor Eric had seen them. Andy wondered which of the two women would volunteer to go and get groceries first.During the middle of the day, Eric wanders over to take their orders as he placed a food delivery, but none of them had any chance to talk until dinner, which they also had delivered. Lily got free deliveries working for DoorDash, apparently, so both lunch and dinner had been brought that way."So how did you guys meet?" Lily asked as she was bringing in the bag of food that had been left on their doorstep.Eric laughed. "You want to tell them or should I?"Andy waved his hand, turning his desk chair around so it was up against the dining room table. "You're looking forward to it, so you tell them."Eric grinned as Lily started to take the food “ cheesesteaks it seemed “ and put it out on the table. "He was trying to bang my sister.""I was trying to date your sister," Andy said as Aisling giggled. "There's a difference.""Date her so you could fuck her, let's be clear."Andy rolled his eyes. "That was over a decade ago, so it's probably time to let it go.""She's married and lives in Florida down with her husband and their four kids, so we never really see her much anymore," Eric said."But Eric needed a roommate and I needed a place to live, so I moved into his spare room, and we've been flatmates since then," Andy said. "Aisling's from Dublin, but are you local Lily?""Second generation Bay Area native," Lily said as Eric set a beer in front of her. "My parents live up in Petaluma these days. Are your parents still around here, Eric?""They retired and moved down to Santa Cruz, although they spend half their time out in Florida with their grandkids. I'll introduce you to them over Facetime when they call next.""They going to be happy you hooked up with a Japanese woman?""They'll be happy I'm happy," Eric said. "Beyond that, I don't think they care.""What about you, Andy? You got local family?"Andy shook his head. "I'm from Ohio originally, but I've been out here for longer than I was there. My dad died a few years back, but my mom's still out there, as is my older brother with his wife and their son.""How old's your nephew?" Aisling asked."Conner will be 11 in July. I generally go back every year for Christmas, but this year seems like that's probably out."The Irish girl cocked her head slightly. "How much older is your brother?""Nine years older than me.""No siblings in between?""Nope," Andy said. "You said you have an older brother named Dermot. That your only sibling?"Aisling almost snorted she laughed so suddenly. "Jaysis no. Dermot's the eldest, then me, then my sisters Aoife and Niamh, and the last one is my baby brother Colin, who's about as old as your nephew. What about you, Lily?""Only child, thank fuck," she grumbled. "So, Andy, I understand Aisling's not going to be your only partner. What makes you think you deserve more than one partner, hmm?"Andy raised a hand defensively. "Hey now, I never said I deserve anything.""She's fucking with you, love," Aisling said, poking him with a grin."Spoil sport," Lily said, sticking her tongue out. "I don't really care as long as you're not going to take a pass at me.""You're Eric's partner, Lily. I'm going to respect that.""Good, and I'll make sure he keeps his hands off your girls.""I would never " Eric started to say before Lily raised a finger in his direction and he felt silent."Good boy," Lily said with a smirk. "I'll get him trained yet."Andy had never seen Eric get cowed quite so severely before, but he could swear his flatmate was blushing a little."I'm actually looking forward to seeing who else we get to play with," Aisling said."How many names should I expect to have to learn?" Lily asked."It's a fookin' huge bed, Lil," Aisling giggled. "So I expect a few more.""What I was reading about on the internet says I'm supposed to share my bed with four partners," Andy said, "but that can't possibly be right can it?""Umm. I can't wait," Aisling purred.She didn't have long to wait.To be continued in part 2, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

In this episode, Nick sits down with one of his best friends, and also, boss, and they discuss volunteer, not only recruiting, but also how to create such a strong volunteer team that volunteers would never choose to leave your team. Be sure to stick around for the surprising strategy that actually keeps volunteers on the team longer!

You'll find "happy hearts and smiling faces" as Mission: Rejected takes over What Did We Just Watch? - The Movie Trivia Quiz Show Podcast to discuss and dissect the 1981 musical Shock Treatment.Once upon a time, there lived a real fast guy. His life was fast. His friends were fast. Heh - even his podcast was fast. We have covered a lot of types of movies on this show, but this is our first cult-classic spiritual sequel of a cult-classic. Our panel ticks through the wild and wacky cast, tries to recall some of the strange and specific lyrics from the original songs, and decides where this fits in the Rocky Horror cinematic universe. Head on over to Denton, and we'll save you a seat in the studio.Guest Host: J. Michael DeAngelisPlayers: Pete Barry, Bob Killion, and Chris KlanieckiIf you want to hear the entire episode, listen and to subscribe to WDWJW! If you love cult movies, you'll love What Did We Just Watch? The Admiral himself, Bob Killion, is a regular panelist and co-host, and many members of the Mission: Rejected family have guested, including Chris, Paige, Jill, Faith, John, Shannon, Pete, and Michael.

**Today's Halacha is dedicated f or the refuah and haslacha of Ronnie, Sharon, Eli and all the children of CARE** On Purim morning, one should make an effort to wake up extra early and recite Tehilim. This is based on the Hida (Rav Haim Yosef David Azulai, 1724-1807), who writes in his "Devash L'fi" that there are five special days during the year that one should arise at "Hashkama"-extra early: Tisha B'ab, Shabuot, Rosh Hashana, Hoshana Rabba and Purim. He says that this is alluded to in the word "AVRaHaM" in the verse "Vayashkem AVRraHaM BaBoker"-Avraham arose early in the morning. The letter "Aleph" of Avraham, hints to "Echa" which is read on Tisha B'ab; the "Vet" refers to Shabuot on which the Torah was given, and the Torah begins with the letter "Bet;" the "Resh" refers to Rosh Hashana; the "Heh" alludes to Hoshana Rabbah; and the "Mem" hints to the Megillah of Purim. *** The special Tefila of "Al Hanisim" is inserted into the Amidah of Purim. If one forgot to do so, he does not have to go back and repeat the Amidah. Nevertheless, it is preferable to recite the "Al Hanisim" at the expense of prolonging his Amidah and missing the Kedusha with the Sibbur, than to skip it and finish earlier. *** The Torah reading for Purim is "VaYavo Amalek," in Parshat B'shalach. Since it only has nine verses, the accepted custom is to read the last verse twice to complete the requisite ten verses need for a public Torah reading. It is important for everyone to hear this Parasha. Those who missed hearing Parashat Zachor can fulfill the Misva with this reading, if they have intent to do so. The Kaf HaHaim (Rav Yaakob Haim Sofer, Baghdad-Israel, 1870-1939, Ch. 693:25) writes that if someone cannot attend Bet Knesset on Purim day, he should read this passage by himself at home with the Ta'amim (cantillation). After reading the Torah, the Tefila continues with "Ashreh" and the beginning of "Uva Lesion." The Megillah is read before the Pasuk "V'atah Kadosh." In the morning, "Shehecheyanu" is not recited on the Megillah, according to the practice of the Sepharadim. The Sefer Torah is kept out until after the Megillah is read, because the Megillah states, "LaYehudim Hayta Orah V'simcha, V'saon V'y'kar"-the Jews had light and joy and happiness and glory. The Gemara understands that Orah (light) refers to the light of the Torah. One should not take off his Tefilin before the completion of the Megillah, because the same verse says that the Jews had "Y'kar"-glory. The Gemara understands that it is referring to Tefilin. In fact, the custom is to kiss the Tefilin when that word is read. If there is a Brit Mila, some say that it is performed prior to the Megillah reading to correspond to a word in that same Pasuk "Sason"-joy, which the Hachamim understand to be Brit Mila. However, the accepted practice is to conduct the Mila after Shaharit. *** There is no obligation to recite Hallel on Purim. One reason for this is that the reading of the Megillah, which tells the story of the miraculous events, takes the place of Hallel. Therefore, if one cannot hear the Megillah, there are Poskim who hold that he should recite the complete Hallel. This should be done without a Beracha, as there is a difference of opinion on the matter. After the Shir Shel Yom (Psalm of the Day), the Mizmor (Tehilim 22) "Al Ayelet Hashachar" is added. Esther was referred to as "Ayelet Hashachar," and this was the prayer she offered upon approaching the King's private chamber. *** It is prohibited to eat even a small amount before hearing the Megillah on Purim morning, even if one has already prayed. Therefore, one should insure that his wife and children hear the Megillah promptly, so that they can eat. *** Immediately after Shaharit, the Matanot LaEvyonim are distributed. Performing this Misva early is not only a fulfillment of "Zerizim Makdimim L'Misvot," but it also enables the recipients to use the money to buy what they lack for the holiday. *** The Shulhan Aruch rules that the Beracha of Shehecheyanu is not recited before reading the Megillah in the morning. This applies even if one did not fulfill the Misva of Megillah the previous night. One should have in mind to include the other Misvot when he hears the Beracha at night. *** The Hida (Lev David, Ch. 30) brings a custom for both men and women to light two candles in honor of Mordechai and Esther on Purim. After lighting the candles, one should give Sedaka and offer heartfelt prayers and requests in their merit. There is a widespread custom to don costumes on Purim. The Hida mentions this specifically regarding the Seudah. The Ben Ish Hai (Rav Yosef Haim of Baghdad, 1833-1909, Ateret Tiferet) brings a custom for women to adorn themselves with their fanciest jewelry, even more than Shabbat and Yom Tov. This custom has its origins in the Kabbalah. This should only be done within the confines of her own home and not to go out publicly, so as not to breach the standards of modesty.

We're kicking off our month of Weird-Ass Dystopian Cities with Terry Gilliam's classic satirical nightmare, Brazil! Join us as we pick apart this strange world of failing systems and bureaucratic ass-covering that holds absolutely no similarity to the real world in which we live. Heh. Heh. CHAPTERS: (00:00:00) - The Nextlander Watchcast Episode 127: Brazil (1985) (00:00:11) - Intro. (00:01:47) - Our movie this week: Terry Gilliam's Brazil! But which version?!? (00:06:11) - A cinematic Rosetta Stone. (00:17:26) - Our respective attachments to various Gilliam and Monty Python things. (00:21:35) - Was this movie successful? Also, digging into the production. (00:28:04) - Our star-studded cast. (00:37:40) - An intro of exploding televisions and ruinous clerical errors. (00:43:40) - The dreams of Sam Lowry. (00:47:31) - Untangling the web of responsibility for the Buttle/Tuttle affair. (00:52:01) - Break! (00:52:28) - We're back, and it's time to stretch some flesh. (00:58:24) - HVAC anarchy. (01:03:46) - Sam decides to make a house call. (01:10:14) - Central Services gets revenge. (01:16:17) - A Christmas party full of demons. (01:19:26) - Welcome to Information Retrieval. (01:22:49) - The Lint reveal. (01:27:07) - Sam can't stop running into his dream woman. (01:35:06) - Sam has had enough. (01:41:50) - A post-coital SWAT raid. (01:50:05) - A jailbreak in the cooling tower, and things go off the rails. (01:55:27) - The funeral of the seeping woman, and all is not as it seems. (01:59:59) - Final thoughts. (02:06:26) - Our film for next week: Walter Hill's The Warriors! (02:09:48) - Outro. 

Attention Parents: What you need to know before your child listens—⁠⁠click here!Some treasures are meant to stay buried… but Luke didn't heed the warning. When he unearths a stash of ancient gold, his luck seems to change—until the shadows start moving, the whispers grow louder, and something comes to collect its debt.Was it greed that sealed his fate… or something far more sinister? Listen closely, my fright fiends, but be warned—some curses never let go.Heh-heh-heh… enjoy the show!SUBMIT YOUR STORY & ALL THINGS MR.CEMETERY: CLICK HERE 

The first day of Adar can fall on either Shabbat, Monday, Wednesday or Friday; these are the only days of the week on which the first of Adar can occur. These four days are represented by the acrostic "Zabdu," which consists of the letters Zayin (referring to Shabbat), Bet (referring to Monday), Dalet (referring to Wednesday) and Vav (referring to Friday). This year (5785/2025), of course, the first of Adar falls on Friday. Our Hachamim teach us that the twelve months correspond to the twelve possible configurations of the divine Name of "Havaya." This Name has four letters, which can be arranged in twelve different sequences. Each of the months is under the influence of one such configuration. The Arizal (Rav Yishak Luria of Safed, 1534-1572) taught that when one recites the middle Beracha of the Amida of Musaf on Rosh Hodesh – the Beracha that concludes, "Baruch Ata Hashem Mekadesh Yisrael Ve'Rasheh Hodashim" – he should have in mind the configuration that corresponds to that month. The configuration of the month of Adar is Heh-Heh, followed by Yod-Vav. This sequence is alluded to in Yaakob's blessing to his son Yehuda before his death, in which he says, "Oseri La'gefen Iro Ve'la'soreka Beni Atono" (Bereshit 49:11). The final letters of the words "Iro Ve'la'soreka Beni Atono" are "Heh," "Heh," "Yod," "Vav," alluding to the configuration of God's Name that corresponds to the month of Adar. One should have this configuration in mind when reciting the middle Beracha of the Amida of Musaf on Rosh Hodesh Adar. This Kavana (intention) is especially significant. The Hachamim teach us that the two Heh letters in the divine Name represent the attribute of "Din" (judgment), which is the "female" aspect of the Name. The other two letters – Yod and Vav – signify divine Mercy, the "male" aspect. When a month's configuration begins with the two Heh letters, that month is, in its purest form, under the influence of "Din." Therefore, the month of Adar, which is under the influence of Heh-Heh Yod-Vav, is, at its core, under the power of divine judgment. However, as we know from the Megila, there is the possibility of "Ve'nahafoch Hu," of reversing the power of harsh judgment to mercy through prayer, repentance, fasting and charity. Even though the essence of Adar is under the influence of "Din," it is within our power to reverse the influence to that of divine compassion. This concept is alluded to in Megilat Ester, in the seemingly peculiar decree proposed by Memuchan, an advisor of King Ahashverosh. After Vashti disobeyed the king, Memuchan – who, according to one view in the Gemara, was the prophet Daniel – suggested that the king issue a decree that all husbands in the empire should assert authority in their homes: "Lihiyot Kol Ish Sorer Be'beto" (Ester 1:22). It is possible that Daniel saw through his prophetic vision that the attribute of "Din," which is the "female" aspect of the divine Name, was gaining strength and posed a threat to the Jewish people. He sought to reverse this dangerous situation by requiring the husbands, the males, to assert their authority, thus bolstering the power of the "male" aspect of the Name, the attribute of kindness and compassion. Sure enough, his efforts were successful and the harsh judgment of Adar was transformed into mercy for the Jewish people. Thus, although the month of Adar is represented by a configuration beginning with Heh-Heh, and should therefore be a month of judgment, we are able to transform the nature of this month and bring upon ourselves divine compassion through our repentance and good deeds.

King David proclaims in Tehillim (17:15), "Ani Be'sedek Eheze Fanecha" – "I shall behold Your countenance in righteousness." The Gemara in Masechet Baba Batra (10) explains this verse as revealing a fundamental precept relevant to Sedaka (charity) – that whoever involves himself in charity earns the privilege of beholding the Divine Presence. King David here teaches us that "Be'sedek," through the great merit of Sedaka, "Eheze Fanecha" – one is rewarded with the privilege of beholding a revelation of Hashem. This concept is seen in other sources, as well. Parashat Vayera begins by telling us that Hashem revealed Himself to Abraham Abinu: "Vayera Elav Hashem." The Sages explain that G-d came to Abraham to perform "Bikur Holim" (visiting the sick), as Abraham was recovering from the painful procedure of circumcision. Of course, Hashem does not visit every ailing righteous person. Why, then, did He appear to Abraham Abinu at this time? The answer is provided in the continuation of the verse, which tells us that Abraham was sitting outside his tent, in the heat of the day, looking for wayfarers in need of hospitality. As Abraham made a special effort to involve himself in Hesed (kindness), he was worthy of beholding a revelation of G-d. This can be seen also in the Misva of Aliya Le'regel, which requires making a pilgrimage to the Bet Ha'mikdash every Pesah, Shabuot and Sukkot with special sacrifices. The Torah commands that on these three occasions, "Year'eh Kol Zechurcha" ("all your males shall be seen" by G-d), and the Gemara interprets the word "Yera'eh" to mean not only that we are seen by Hashem on these occasions, but also that we see Him. (The word "Yera'eh" can be read as "Yir'eh" – "will see.") However, the Torah adds, "Lo Yera'u Fanai Rekam" – we cannot come to the Bet Ha'mikdash on the festivals "emptyhanded." In order to behold the Shechina (Divine Presence), we must offer sacrifices. We earn the great privilege of seeing G-d's presence only by giving. For this reason, the Arizal (Rav Yishak Luria of Safed, 1534-1572) taught that nowadays, when we do not have the Bet Ha'mikdash, we must give charity before every Yom Tob. Just as we needed to bring sacrifices in the Bet Ha'mikdash to behold the Shechina on the holidays, nowadays we must give charity in order to have this special privilege. The Ba'al Shem Tob (1698-1760) taught that the Shechina descends upon a person when he gives charity because the Divine Name is symbolically formed through the act of giving. The small coin, or bill, which one gives represents the first letter of Hashem's Name, the letter "Yod." One takes the coin or bill in his hand, which has five fingers, and thus corresponds to the letter "Heh" (which has the numerical value of 5). The outstretched arm as one gives the money represents the tall, straight letter "Vav," and the needy person's hand which receives the charity symbolizes the final letter "Heh," thus spelling the Name of "Havaya" ("Yod"-"Heh"-"Vav"-"Heh"'). Therefore, by giving charity, we bring Hashem's presence. In light of this teaching, the Kabbalists instruct that if one is placing Sedaka money in a charity box, instead of giving it directly to a needy individual, he should first transfer the money from one hand to the other. If one is placing the money into a box, there is no final "Heh," as the recipient does not receive the money directly from the donor. Therefore, in order to form the final letter, one should move the money from one hand to the other and then place it in a box. This practice is alluded to in the verse which commands giving charity, "Naton Titen" ("you shall surely give" – Debarim 15:10). The phrase "Naton Titen" alludes to two acts of giving – moving the charity money from hand to the next, and then placing it in the Sedaka box. Moreover, the Kabbalists teach that in order to create the Name, one must initiate the process of giving. If one waits for the needy individual to come and outstretch his arm, requesting assistance, then the sequence of the letters is distorted. The Name must begin with the letter "Yod," which, as mentioned, corresponds to the money which one gives. Therefore, one must not wait for the person in need to come and ask for help, and should instead approach the poor person and outstretch his arm with the donation, in order to spell the Name the right way. This is alluded to in the aforementioned verse in Tehillim, in which David says, "Ani Be'sedek" – "I, through charity," referring to his initiating the donation of charity. The verse continues, "Esbe'a Be'hakitz Temunatecha" (literally, "I shall be satiated by Your image when I awaken"), which can be understood to mean that if we must be "awakened" by a needy person asking for help, rather than initiating the donation, then we see only "Temunatecha" – a vague image. If we give only after we are approached, then we form the Name, but the letters are jumbled, so we do not behold Hashem clearly. It is only when "Ani Be'sedek," when we initiate the giving of charity, that "Ehezeh Panecha," we see Hashem's countenance clearly. This verse also teaches us another vitally important concept relevant to charity. The Gemara tells that Rabbi Eliezer would make a point of giving charity before prayer, based on this verse in Tehillim – "Ani Be'sedek Eheze Fanecha," which could be read to mean that David came to "see G-d" in prayer after fulfilling the Misva of charity ("Be'sedek"). The great merit of this special Misva helps ensure the prayer's acceptance. Indeed, the Pele Yoetz (Rav Eliezer Papo, 1785-1828) writes that synagogues should place a charity box near the entrance so that everyone can give money to charity immediately upon entering. Even if not, one should try to at least set money aside for charity before each prayer, and this will help the prayer achieve the desired result. This concept may be explained in light of the Arizal's teaching that before one prays, he should declare that he accepts upon himself the Misva of "Ve'ahabta Le're'acha Kamocha" ("You shall love your fellow as yourself"), and proclaim his love for all his fellow Jews. This has been explained based on a parable of two brothers who lived in different countries, one of whom was very wealthy, and the other underprivileged. One day, the underprivileged brother decided to sell the little he had to fund a trip to his wealthy brother, certain that his brother would generously assist him. After the long, grueling journey, the impoverished man came to his brother's home and knocked on the door. "Who are you?" the brother asked. "What do you mean? I'm your brother." "Sorry, I have nothing for you. Good luck." He slammed the door. Sometime later, the wealthy brother went to visit his aging father, whom he had not seen in quite a while. When he arrived, he knocked on the door. The father opened the door and asked, "Who are you?" "Who am I?! I'm your son!" "If you don't recognize your brother as your brother," the father said, "then why should I consider you my son? If you're not his brother, then you're not my son." If we want a loving relationship with our father, then we need to treat our brothers like our brothers. When we pray, we come to G-d as a child coming before his loving father, asking for what we need. In order to do this, we must first affirm our commitment to fulfill the command of "Ve'ahabta Le're'acha Kamocha," to regard all our fellow Jews as our brothers – for only then can we come before G-d and say that we are His children. This is why it is important to give charity before prayer, too. By giving charity, we are showing that we care about our fellow Jews like our brothers. And once we have made it clear that they are all our brothers, we can then stand before Hashem and ask Him to care for us like a loving father.

Heh, usually Jen is told she's a fan of too many things, but she's been outdone in this episode! Sorry this episode is so late. Jen had a family emergency that took priority. You can read "It's a date, Rocker Boy" by Rough Hooves here: https://www.fimfiction.net/story/294245/its-a-date-rocker-boy You can find FanOfMostEverything here: https://www.fimfiction.net/user/1400/FanOfMostEverything

Why, hello there. And welcome back to the exciting conclusion to the Apocalypse Video Jack Frost Christmas Special Trilogy. I'm your host, Dave Davey, and oooh boy, have I got a third act for you! It seems old Michael had accidently left a window open when the boys recorded the last Jack Frost episode–err, that is, the one with the killer mutant snowman. And ooooh, wouldn't ya know it…he came down with the dreaded Captain Trips. With Mike gone and Nick unavailable, how the heck were Dave and Ryan gonna save the Christmas Special?! Heh heh heh, don't worry, listeners. After all, this is a Christmas Special, and Christmas specials always have a little secret ingredient…a happy ending. Topics of discussion in this episode include a film with a ton of credited writers (which is always a good sign); Ryan reveals when he officially became a man and left childhood behind (...by walking out of Jack Frost and into a showing of Stepmom); and finally, we wonder exactly how popular snowman jazz can possibly be. Be sure to rate, review and subscribe wherever you get your podcasts. You can also Follow Us on Twitter, Like Us on Facebook, or shoot us an email at apocalypsevideopod@gmail.com What was your favorite visage of Jack Frost? Was it the non moving mutant snowman from ‘97 or the black eyed, computer generated nightmare from ‘98? Let us know, we wanna hear from ya! That'll do it for the Apocalypse Video Jack Frost Christmas Special Trilogy. Thanks for joining us, folks. We hope you had a good Christmas! Until next time, I've been Dave Davey, and it's time for me to sign off from my remote cottage in the frozen secluded wilderness of the northern wasteland. Happy New Year!

Santa & His Team Makes Up For A North Pole Screw-Up. By Demi Urging. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's the wee hours of December 26th. Rick is finally shoving the last of his teetering friends through their front door, He volunteered to be designated driver again, for about half a dozen friends & co-workers. Another Christmas gathering passed as the clock ticked into the next day and it seemed he'd be single again into the new year. He thought he would have gotten over it by age thirty.He did have a pity date from last year  for New Year's Eve. It hadn't been a nice date, either; she stayed for a single kiss at midnight and left without another word. The same woman has a boyfriend this year, so Rick couldn't ask again even if his pride would allow it. Now he'll get plenty of sleep. The only sign of the holidays in his life was the box of fudge sitting on his counter, Which his elderly neighbor gave him the night before Christmas. He wouldn't even eat it tonight. Sleep had to come first, then he had a week off, since the boss knew most of the team would be useless if he had them come in that week. Climbing the stairs, he smelled something delectable, coming out of the 4th floor stairwell. He thought one of his neighbors must have made actual food instead of subsisting on beer and crackers like his friends had. Maybe he would eat some of that fudge after all, since a glass of water and a handful of crackers in the face of a home-cooked meal seemed inadequate. It had to be Miss Thompson. Rick thought that the old gal had gone off to the country for the day to visit with her kids, but the smell of his mom's ham with orange & clove seasoning didn't lie, and it was absolutely coming from somewhere on this floor, getting stronger as he approached his own apartment. Taking a final pleasant sniff before entering his lonely apartment, Rick turned, halfway opened his front door, and was smacked in the face with a bouquet of aromas that sent his mind back to Christmas dinner with mom and dad. Rick stepped back. Wrong apartment, he thought. But when he checked the address, expecting to be on the wrong floor somehow, he was met with the very same number he saw every day. He considered calling the cops, but wanted to know the actual situation before making that decision. So, flicked-open pocket knife in hand, he very slowly pushed the door open again. “Aren't you coming in?” A slender, bright-eyed young woman in an apron and a horribly ugly holiday sweater three sizes too large, only bare leg showing underneath its hem, was standing in the entryway. She giggled, fluffy blonde locks bouncing around peaked ears, and took Rick by the hand, gently tugging him inside. “Come on, silly, it's nice and warm. I have a fire going that's the perfect size for snuggling and supper just came out of the oven.” Ah, so a crazy person broke in. At least they… “A Fire!?” Rick asked as he pulled himself out of her grasp and ran further inside, desperately trying to remember where he kept the extinguisher. But he stopped when he saw what she really meant: his television was showing a video of a fireplace and putting out the smooth jazz version of Christmas favorites, & also a heater stationed below it provided heat along with what looked like a genuine polar bear skin rug. Jittering followed as the girl joined him. “I am sorry I couldn't have a real one tonight, but there was no fireplace so this is the best I could do. Now, let's get you fed while it's nice and piping hot, and then we can open presents.” A glance around the room revealed a small pine tree, dazzling with ornaments and laden with expertly-wrapped boxes underneath. Rick's dining room table held more food than it ever had before and glimmered with candlelight that danced gleefully as the girl dimmed the lights and retrieved the last item from the oven, coming around with a ceramic dish of bubbling, hot food to finish off the spread. She pulled a chair out for him to sit, pouting when he declined her service. “What is this and who are you?” Rick discreetly tucked his knife away. “This is Christmas dinner for my sweetie, of course. It'll start getting cold soon, so why don't I make you a plate? While she scooped Rick's plate with food, He considered his plan of action. The way she bounced to a beat, humming along with the television, the points of her ears were over-worldly? Rick reached out and tugged on one of the girl's ears. She yelped, tightening up so as not to drop the plate, and begged him with a tremble in her voice, "Sweetie, please don't.” When he released her, she set his place at the table and did the same for herself. He took his seat. “Merry Christmas, my sweet one. While you were away, Santa came along and dropped off a bunch of presents for you. I thought you would like the surprise and we could eat first before talking, but I guess I crossed a line, haven't I?” Rick put a bite of ham in his mouth, the girl brightening up as he started to eat. It had to be one of the most delicious things he'd had the pleasure to shove in his face. Mom's cooking, with its nostalgic advantage was still blown out of the water, and Rick felt sorry that he would never get to taste this for the first time again. Too soon it was all gone and the girl was carrying out a plate of apple and chocolate pie with ice cream on the side. This too didn't last and something about her constant giggling warmed him inside in a way he couldn't very well describe. As he finished the last bite of chocolate pie, she came over to his chair & wrapped herself around his neck from behind, softness and warmth pressing into his back and fluffy, blonde hair tickling his cheek. “Oh, Messy boy” she said, and leaned forward to smooch a crumb off his cheek. Before Rick could object, as little as he was inclined to, she had already slipped away to put dishes in the sink and his back felt uncomfortably cold with her absence. “That was pretty good; amazing actually.” Rick said, “But seriously, who are you? Did one of my friends hire you or something?” He dismissed the idea. “No, my mother? She's one of the only people with a key to my place. Unless; it was the landlady?” The girl stretched in the warm air with a luxurious moan escaping peachy lips, the neck of her XXL sweater spilling over a shoulder, exposing so much skin underneath that it was impossible for her to be wearing anything underneath. “I'm an elf!” she proclaimed. She curtsied, at least there were denim cutoff shorts underneath the sweater.  Rick just stared. “Didn't you hear me? Santa came by, because you were such a good boy, and we set all this up for you. Well, not to toot my own horn, but I did all the cooking and decorating, Santa brought presents. Oh, and I'm Sugarbell. I'm here to make your Christmas wish come true!” She'd taken a pose as if she was popping out of a giant layer cake; like there should be celebratory confetti shooting out. But she just stood there in awkward silence. Rick sighed, so she was a crazy chick after all. “Okay, miss elf, why don't you get out of here before I have to call the police. And how did you get in here anyway?” “Magic,” Sugarbell said, looking crestfallen, her ears drooping. “You're not giving me a good argument not to call the police. Can you at least take off the fake ears so we can really talk about this?” “Fake? Sweetie? She skipped over to a green sack by the door and plucked out a wrinkled, yellowed piece of paper. "Ahem, ‘Dear Santa, I've been a good boy all year if you don't count that stuff that my sister says and all I really want is a girlfriend.' and then there's a colored pencil drawing of a girl with black pigtails who I think is your crush. 'It's okay if I don't get one, I know that's asking for a lot, but it doesn't look like mom and Dave are going to be able to give out lots of toys this year, so don't worry about it if you can't. Merry Christmas. BTW I'm making snickerdoodles this year, so make sure you grab your share before Dave can steal them all again.' and there's your signature.” She handed the letter over for inspection. It was definitely his handwriting, his drawing skills from almost two decades ago… “So you were sent by my mother. You could have just said that and we'd have been fine. I'm sorry, she's pushy but I know she means well… should have told me I'd have company and I would have skipped that party. Anyway, what's your actual name?” “I'm Sugarbell. And I wasn't sent by her, Santa brought me. Here, look.” She tugged on her ear, leaning up so Rick could look closely. It was either real or the seam of the rubber was so well hidden that it might as well be. “I suppose this would be a little hard to believe for an adult. Sorry, I haven't actually spoken with a human for a few years.” Rick shook his head. “Your makeup's good, I'll give you that.” Rick angled his hips so the elf wouldn't notice a certain reflex to her melding to his shape. She was incredibly soft in his arms, just short of purring, the smell of peppermint coming off as she rubbed against him. Sugarbell stared up at him, her wide, green eyes shining with reflected candlelight. “But I'm not a crazy. I…” She went to the polar bearskin rug in front of the television, so big for the room that it bunched up against the walls in that corner, took a seat and patted the place beside her for him to take. Rick was not so troubled as he was amused, so he sat next to her on the rug in front of the sofa, facing the fake fire. She rested her head against his shoulder and twined her fingers in his with no resistance. “Um…” he said, “You got me, I guess, but what is all this?” “It's a little embarrassing for all of us who screwed up,” she said, “You see, back when we got that letter, we were using a new kind of mail bag and, as we would soon find out, letters would sometimes get caught in the seams. And the elf in charge of distributing letters wasn't especially conscientious. Rather than going through the trouble of digging out the trapped ones as he knew there would be, they instead ended up stuck inside, in a pile in the corner of the sorting room. It wouldn't have been that much of a problem, aside from that one elf's termination we would have just sorted through when we found the pile and spread out what good will we could. But then we arrived at your letter.” “I mean, I was a dumb 10 year old kid. It's not something I would ask for these days.” Sugarbell airily giggled, her cheek burned against his arm. “Sweetie, that wasn't the problem. We get so many requests for things like that; puppies, little brothers or sisters, a bunch-a edgy. Usually, we'd plan on whatever we could. Are the parents getting a pet? Is someone pregnant or likely to be? If not, a stuffed animal or baby doll would do the trick, and plastic weapons are wholesome enough as it is. The trouble came in an unfortunate fact: you were in the top hundred of the nice list that year.” “First of all, I don't believe you, but why would it be an issue?” “Top hundred and a random assortment on top of that get their wish, period. According to our records, you didn't submit one… had we known what you wanted, we couldn't very well kidnap someone and brainwash them, but we absolutely could have an elf facilitate a meeting, and stick around to help out a burgeoning romance. Of course, we didn't find your letter in the pile until this year. It wouldn't do for us to get off with as light as a card and a toy anymore, so here I am.” Sugarbell hugged his arm tightly to her chest and kissed his cheek. “I'm your present this year. Sorry it took so long for your wish to come true.” It doesn't make up for the twenty years you've lost, but We can only fix today. Rick reeled from the stream of revelations, not the least of which being that Santa was a real guy. And here was an eager, adorable, blonde lovely thing clinging to him, unwittingly giving him quite the show as her sweater's wide neck dipped down with her promised land hiding behind a tantalizing, flickering shadow. He averted his eyes, hoping she couldn't feel his heart going crazy through his palm, but her puckish smile said that she knew very well the effect her supple, inviting cuddliness was having. He paused. “So Santa just gave me one of his elves? What, did you draw the short stick?” “We're not slaves, you know. It's a career.” As he leaned back, supported by the sofa seat; Sugarbell straddled into his lap, wrapping her legs around his waist. There was no way she couldn't feel the ‘wooden soldier' poking her thighs from below. “Upon discovery of your letter, several of us thought that we could still make your wish come true, so Santa put out a call for volunteers. I won.” Before he could respond, she leaned into him, rocking him onto his back while she straddled; her warm, green eyes glittering in the false firelight on the tv as she came in for a transient peck on the lips. Then she teased him by hopping up and padding over to the kitchen. From where he lay, Rick watched her pull a tray from the oven and came back to the fire to kneel beside him. He asked, “People volunteered to be with me?” It was hard to imagine even two women fighting over him. Sugarbell frowned like she knew this conversation was going to happen sooner or later and could no longer be postponed. “Fifty of us young lady elves entered the pool. We played rock paper scissors for the position, and I won the tournament. Of course; if you don't want me, I'm sure we can drop someone else off for you. Any one of them would love to take my place.” “I just can't believe it.” Rick sat up and drew her into his arms, sitting her on one leg so the soldier couldn't get in the way. It seemed that she prepared to be rejected at this point, and he'd said so much to make her think he would, threatened to have her removed by the authorities after all. “It's a lot to take in, you know? How the heck was I in the top hundred? I don't remember doing anything especially great. Why not give my place to one of those prodigies out saving the rainforest or whatever?” She'd relaxed in his arms, nestled into the crook of his shoulder and curled in her slender legs. “We take lots of factors into consideration. The kindest people don't pay attention to how kind they are. They just do the right thing. "And I thought you were a home invader.” “Nuh-uh.” She wiggled herself up until her lips touched his earlobe and whispered, “It's only home invasion when the owner doesn't want you there. Tell me who laid out milk and cookies all those years? Wasn't that you?” Her nuzzling and shimmying had tugged the overlarge neck of her sweater so far down across one shoulder that she was in danger of revealing herself from just the swell of her curvaceous breast with every breath, not that it seemed she would mind. Sugarbell wagged her pert butt in his lap, her fingers wandered underneath his sweatshirt and sweetly tugged at the t-shirt underneath when she found it was tucked in. The same breath which raised her chest came to him as a cool breeze on his neck. She said, “Tell me, what's the one thing you've always wanted to do, that you couldn't without a girlfriend?” One corner of his undershirt came free from his jeans. It was too fast, Rick hugged her tighter, trapping her hands to squirm uselessly against his belly. He grabbed her sweater and pulled the neck back off her shoulder, saving her from the risk of exposure. Giggling wildly, she plunged her hands under his plain gray sweatshirt and tickled his armpits without mercy until it was just too much to bear and Rick fell sideways, holding in suppressed laughter, landing onto his back. But it didn't end, Sugarbell seized the moment of his weakness and took hold of the sweatshirt's hem, pulling the whole thing up above his head in a smooth motion and trapping his arms in a cottony prison. She laid herself over his chest and at last succeeded in untucking his shirt. Meanwhile his bulge rested between the two cheeks of her very toned ass, and she rubbed against it with her subtle motions. Eagerness burned in her rosy cheeks. Her downy, golden hair fell around their faces, dividing them from the world, but a few deep breaths later, her giggling petered out and she rolled off, spending the last of her laughter beside him on the floor. “Sorry, sorry, we haven't even eaten dessert yet.” she said breathlessly, jumping up and scurrying back to the kitchen. Rick discarded his sweatshirt; it was already getting too warm for him. Watching on as Sugarbell's perky rear bounced away did nothing for dissipating his erection, begging him as it was, to just get on with it already. It didn't have long to calm down before she returned with a plate of tiny, pink cookies. “No, don't get up,” she said as she set the plate down on the rug, “Go ahead and try one, I'll pick a present for both of us, from the North Pole team.” The first bite of the little cookie exploded with crispy flakiness and a sophisticated undertone of strawberry. Rick snuck a second cookie before Sugarbell had time to return from the tree, with a couple gifts. “These are incredible!” he blurted through a cheekful of crumbs. She took one for herself and examined it between pinched fingers. “I wish I had more time to make them. It's the little touches that make the difference, but I wasn't able to let the egg whites get to room temperature before I beat them. And I know they say you can use a hand mixer to get the same results, but I think merenge needs the personal touch of a handheld whisk, even if it takes longer.” “What are you talking about? They're delicious.” Sugarbell sat next to him, leaning against the sofa, and kissed his cheek. Then sliding a present into his lap to open. “They're called sugarbells. My mom's version is so much better than mine.” Rick looked at the gift tag, but the sender's name was in Cyrillic so it was hopeless to try reading it. “Where did all these come from anyway?” “Let's see… that one's from the workshop, most of them are. The sender is an elf named Tart. Technically it's actually Tort, but that's what he prefers.” Rather than carefully preserve the beauty of the wrapping on her gift, Sugarbell plunged her fingertip under a flap and ripped the paper off in a single ragged chunk. She tipped the lid up to see inside, yelped, and put the package out of reach. “What was it?” Rick asked. The box was on her other side and she leaned in the way of his arm when he started reaching around to get at it. “Well, it was, uh,” she stammered, eyes darting back and forth until she realized there wasn't a way out of telling him the truth. “It's something of a gift to both of us, from the workshop's confectioner.” She waved him close and whispered with a warm breath against his ear, “Edible underwear.” Before he could respond with his own bewilderment, Sugarbell crawled away to fetch another pair of presents from the pile. She wouldn't look him in the eye when she thrust the next one into his hands. Did she think she hadn't already crossed the line from adorable into suggestive, or was it just too much to be hit smack in the face with the implications? This self-conscious side of her was adorable in its own way too. He decided to prod her. “Alright,” he said, “New rule: no hiding anything, and presents have to be tried out right away. Okay?” Sugarbell nodded solemnly and began drawing the hem of her sweater up, laying bare her tight, smooth belly, and was saved at the last moment when it crested her ribs and Rick caught her wrist. His bluff overwhelmingly called, Rick let her off easy and kissed her forehead. “Sorry, I just meant we should show off what we got. No need to strip right here and now.” “So,” Rick said, uneasy in his seat, “Are there going to be any of these that aren't… romantic?” At least Sugarbell looked ruffled too, swaying on her knees after pulling out another couple gifts. “Most of these are from elves who really wanted to be with you tonight instead of me.” She stuffed a cookie in her face rather than continue explaining. They opened the next wave of gifts in one fell swoop of torn paper and ribbon to avoid any unnecessary embarrassment. Out came a matching set of horrendously ugly sweaters in their respective sizes and a book titled 'guide to faeries' which Sugarbell suspiciously slid underneath the pile without mentioning in any way. Rick said, “Well, at least we haven't found any dildos…” There was a pregnant pause as Sugarbell's eyes flicked toward a long, slim present leaned up against the wall. Sugarbell reverently set each box before them and for the first time went to the trouble of finding an edge to peel back instead of ripping the thing to shreds in a festive feeding frenzy. “These two,” she said, “Are from Santa himself.” In the first box, addressed to Rick, there was a wooden doll in the shape of a tiny, flaxen-haired elf complete with a red dress and curly-toed shoes festooned with actual, minuscule bells. The other package, Sugarbell's, opened to reveal a group photo with dozens of short people trying to get their heads in frame all at once, almost crowding out the wizened man in the center. She held it close to her chest for a long moment and set it aside. “Good thing that's the last of them, garbage bag is near to bursting.” Rick said. “That wasn't the last one.” She tugged on his shirt to keep him in place before he could retreat to take out the trash. “What do you mean, did I miss one under the tree?” Sugarbell crawled behind him and when he tried to look, she gently turned his face away. Moments later, the muffled sound of wool dropping on the carpet came amid the soft jazz Christmas carols and the crackle of fire. Pale arms enveloped his neck and naked softness pressed against his nape. “You still have one more present to unwrap.” she whispered. He took her hands in his and pushed down his feelings; this was too good to be true. “It's okay, I understand everything now. I had a lot of fun tonight and I appreciate the gesture, but you don't have to go that far for someone like me.” She slid down his back like dripping cream and he felt her lips lay a line of pecks up from his neck to his ear. She whispered; “There's such a thing as being too nice, you know. A girl might get her feelings hurt like that.” Her tongue ran the length of his earlobe and she nibbled at it as a penalty. Her voice was sultry and inviting; “I'm not wearing a bra, can't you feel that?” She rubbed herself against him to ensure he would feel her firm nipples tickling across his back. “Does it feel like I'm coerced? Or do I seem like the kind of girl who would act this way for just anyone? We found that letter six months ago… I've been watching you, falling in love with you, for so long.” Each passing day my desire for you has grown. “There's no way…” “No way someone like me could fall for someone like you?” Sugarbell bit his neck. If only the really big things counted toward being good, there would be so few good people, wouldn't there?“ "I mean, as long as you're okay with it.” There was some rustling behind his back as Sugarbell wriggled and reached back, producing her little, denim shorts so he could see and dropping them in his lap. The girl hugging herself so tightly to his back was wearing nothing but panties and moaned into his ear, “Carry me to the bed, please?” Libido won out; Rick turned and scooped her up to a giddy squeal, as her legs locked around his waist, Rick was blessed with handfuls of bouncy ass and hurriedly carried her to the his room to set her down in bed. She'd done her magic in there as well, ceiling hung with red and gold garlands, mistletoe above each doorway. The bedspread was made with a quilted comforter patterned with reindeer frolicking across the tundra. It was obvious that she wanted to end up in there from the start. Sugarbell pulled his head down for a kiss, prodding between his lips with the tip of her tongue, eagerly melding herself to his body, mingling her tongue with his. They came apart with a heavy breath, forgetting how long they had been under. She covertly undid the buckle of his belt and tugged his pants down into a heap at his feet, then delved underneath his t-shirt again, spread her delicate fingers across his chest, and pressed herself into him as he drew it over his head. Abruptly, she tweaked his nipples and retreated before he could retaliate, plopping herself on his bedspread and, calming herself a pinch, spread her knees apart. The one article of clothing between them was a pair of red, lacy panties with a cotton sprig of mistletoe hung by a little bow. As Rick gawked at the dainty outline. The panties were tied at both hips, with stretch lace straps. Sugarbell squirmed, her own gaze flitting to and from his growing erection, but she kept her legs open. “It's mistletoe…” she said quietly. “Um, yeah.” “You know what that means, don't you?” In answer, Rick crawled down and kissed her thigh. Her fingers twined in his hair and an unrestricted murmur of pleasure came from above, encouraging him to advance toward her heat, laying kisses all the way up her creamy thigh until he was inches away from her warm aroma. The fabric was in the way, but he could feel her silkiness on his lips, against his tongue. Her fingers left their comfortable place in his hair to pull on the knots at her hips, let her panties fall away and revealed bare, pink skin. Rick wasted no time, pushed forward to kiss her again, running his tongue along her lips, pausing to pin in his mind the spots where she moaned or her leg twitched against his head. Already he could feel wetness on his tongue, heat spreading throughout her body. A chorus of gasps and moans fell from above and quick peeks down below showed that Sugarbell's toes were curling. Pride swelled in his chest as he smooched and licked her most sensitive spots. “Okay, stop,” Sugarbell pushed his head away and sighed, falling back for a second before rolling backwards onto her knees on the bed. “Come here,” she said, patting the space beside her, “Lie down right here, on you back.” He obeyed and had a shock. He would have said something, but a lingering lick up his shaft to the tip stole his words with a moan. Delicate fingers wrapped around it and gently stroked as she nestled against his thigh and lapped at his balls, merrily humming as she took pleasure in the situation. Popping a testicle in her mouth and swirling it around with her tongue, Sugarbell's pert ass swayed in the air, her other hand wandering up her leg so she could rub herself against her palm. Rick could only reach down to pet her head as she suckled. Sugarbell slowly ran her tongue around the rim of his glans, so sensitive that Rick almost lost himself in the pleasure, but he relished every moment of those bright, green eyes bobbing down on him. She took him deeper into her mouth, rubbing the tip of his cock against the inside, bulging her rosy cheek like a chipmunk. Her hips bucked against her hand and mewls of pleasure escaped from her glistening lips, bringing Rick to the just before the point of no return where his whole body clenched to keep the amazing feeling from ending. And she flopped limp between his legs, tenderly lapping at his balls as his cock twitched for release in her hand. "Come on, sweetie pie,” she said, “Isn't there somewhere else you'd like to do that?” Rick sat up and pulled her into his lap facing him; where her soft slit straddled his throbbing erection. “Do you have any protection?” he asked. Sugarbell bent her head into his chest and sputtered laughter. “Like I said, there's such a thing as being too nice.” She guided the tip of his cock to her entrance and started putting weight on it, softly grunting with the effort of fitting him inside, squealed when it pushed in the first inch. “Does it hurt?” “Shut up.” she moaned, hugging herself close so he couldn't see the pain in her eyes and insist they stop. “I j-just need to get used to it, okay?” Over the next minute her warm tightness enveloped his cock inch by inch until Sugarbell's butt rested comfortably in his lap and she breathed a sigh of relief. Rick turned up her chin for a kiss, hoping their intertwined tongues would distract from the pain, stroking her creamy, pale skin with special attention paid to her ticklish spots, taking a breast in hand and fiddling with a nipple like a hard pebble. Her sighs of pleasure washed against his chest and she closed her eyes to enjoy each touch to its fullest, savoring the feeling of fullness in her loins. She snaked her arms around him, linking her fingers behind his back, and began swirling her hips, gently moving his cock inside her, sliding her bouncy ass across his thighs. He felt like he could burst at any minute, couldn't resist taking a handful of ass, causing a refreshing whimper against his chest as he squeezed. Rick buried his face in her fluffy, golden hair to keep his senses, taking in the invigorating scent of peppermint and sweat. Little tickles made moaned giggles fall on his ears and Sugarbell slowly became more comfortable with his size, increasing her motion's intensity until she was almost thrusting against his last inch. Her bright, green eyes appeared again as Rick surprised Sugarbell by slowly flipping her down onto her back. He kept the last pace she was comfortable with, guided by her tiny, urging moans to start going faster and deeper. She splayed her arms above her head and gripped the pillow she found there, handing over control to him with her legs wrapped around his waist. Free to go wild, Rick slowly pulled out and pushed himself back in to the hilt, leering at the way Sugarbell squirmed underneath, her breast rippling with sharp breaths. Then again, a bit faster, and again until he was properly thrusting, and he joined the chorus of moans. Sugarbell pulled his head down into a kiss and shakily whispered, “Harder~” He grabbed her waist, ramming himself inside her pussy as she wriggled in ecstasy, bright eyes rolled back and she bit his shoulder in anticipation of the finale. It came on like a wave, forcing him as deep as he could go, balls slapping against wet ass cheeks as he flooded her tight pussy and she tightened in gratification, overwhelmed by sensation as Rick pounded inside her. When the moment of passion had passed, Rick laid at her side as she relaxed into quiet contentment. But it didn't last long before she crawled atop him, laying her head on his chest humming a festive tune. “That was amazing.” he said, absentmindedly stroking her hair. Sugarbell kissed his chest. “Lots better than your hand, isn't it? Heh, you're pretty big. Human girls don't know what they're missing out on.” Her fingertips traced the way down between his legs, wrapped around his shrinking dick and said, “Good job, mister, wanna take me for another spin?” Rick laughed and she rubbed herself against his chest as she joined in, bright eyes merrily twinkling. “Can't fault a girl for trying, can you? It is two in the morning I suppose. Christmas night's almost over and done.” She tugged up the blanket they'd displaced and snuggled herself against him, pointy ear tickling his neck, and hummed a lullaby as the day's exhaustion made sleep less and less voluntary. The morning sun muddled through snow-filled clouds to gently wake Rick. He'd slept clean through the usual time, had a transient shock before remembering the office would be closed for the week. And he was alone. Last night had to have happened. Peppermint lingered in the air and a hickey stung on his neck, but she wasn't there. Of course, he thought, it was a monkey's paw. She'd said she was a Christmas present, and the day had passed… He forced himself out of bed and dressed, then headed for the kitchen. Where a woman in a red turtleneck and costume antlers was using the stove. “Morning, sleepy-head~” Sugarbell cooed, “I'm almost done with brunch so go ahead and take a seat.” “You're still here.” “Of course I am, why? Oh, there's nowhere I need to be.” “I thought I was only going to get the one night.” Sugarbell turned off the stove and set the table with leftover ham omelets and freshly-baked cinnamon rolls. “That's not a girlfriend, that's a one-night stand.” she said, standing on tiptoe to kiss his cheek, “And we still have to continue where we left off after all.” By Demi urging for Literotica

Send us a textWHERE WE FROM?! Tell 'em! NEW ORLEANS! Heh! Math Guy Steve and Paigey Wagey discuss New Orleans phrases that they say often and dont even realize they do. They also consider whether these phrases are New Orleans or just black people phrases. They even continue their weird #wouldyourather.And of courses they are interrupted by a lawn mower...lol!#TakingtheStaige  #takingthestaigepodcast  #blacklove #blackpodcast #blackfamily #blackcouple #podcast #familyfriendsfaith #TTS #RatherInterestingPeople #Staige #StaigeCrewSupport the show

We're on BlueSky!  bluegal, driftglass, proleftpodcast.  Join us! Five stages of grief?  How about five stages of MAGA victory, including bargaining, denial, and anger?  Because FAFO isn't just a cute acronym, it's their way of life. Also, Bluegal finds out that Artificial Intelligence can save a life, but may be programmed NOT to save a democracy. And Driftglass remembers when Archie Bunker joined a group with white hoods.  Heh. More at proleftpod.comYou can help us pay for DG's eye doctor expenses athttps://www.gofundme.com/f/help-ease-dgs-medical-financial-burdenBlue Gal's knitting podcast!  https://www.youtube.com/@flangumOur podcast YouTube Channel:  https://www.youtube.com/@ProfessionalLeftSupport the show:PayPal |  https://paypal.me/proleftpodcastPatreon | https://patreon.com/proleftpodSupport the show

The dorks dive into the horror tropes of Duskmourn! You know the drill by now - mechanics first then we dive into the card image gallery. And Chewie finds a new word that makes him happy. Heh, boilerbilges. Mechanics: https://magic.wizards.com/en/news/feature/duskmourn-house-of-horror-mechanics Gallery: https://magic.wizards.com/en/products/duskmourn-house-of-horror/card-image-gallery Come join us in the future! The show is live on Thursdays around 8pm(ish) Eastern time on Twitch Become a Lifeguard on Patreon! – www.patreon.com/themanapool Podcast RSS Feed: https://themanapool.libsyn.com/rss YouTube: www.youtube.com/TheManaPool The Deep End: https://www.youtube.com/@TheDeepEndTMP Twitch: www.twitch.tv/themanapool Discord: discord.gg/7da7T6s Twitter: @TheManaPool BlueSky: themanapool.bsky.social Threads: @TheManaPool Email: dorks@themanapool.com Support TMP on Humble Bundle! – www.humblebundle.com/store?partner=themanapool Intro & Outro Music: Diamond by Swift – https://open.spotify.com/artist/0vAs5HIBkUPbuoN5b5GWTE

How late is too late for checking out after checkout time? Missy feels this one in the gut. In male news, Nut Talk reaches new heights as we "take to the Internet" for bathing advice. Missy works through the final days of renting the beachhouse. And Amy starts a September Reset. All this on more. Heh heh heh.

Setting off to find the mysterious child predators, the gang are surprised to be accosted by actual child predators. Still, if Moog or Klaudia even have kid gloves, they definitely already killed them, so let's do this.Dicey Bastards is a hilarious actual play comedy adventure where comedy writers go head-to-head in D&D 5e. How hilarious? Hoo boy. Heh. You wouldn't believe me if i told you. So hilarious. Come hang out with us and watch us bend the rules of Dungeons and Dragons to breaking point. Featuring MK Gibson, Drew Hayes, Rick Gualtieri, Robert Bevan, EM Kaplan and Steve Wetherell. Check us out at www.authorsanddragons.com or follow us on https://www.facebook.com/groups/authorsanddragons. You can even support us on www.patreon.com/authorsanddragons and get access to our Discord features and bonus content.Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/authors-dragons-comedy-dnd-podcast--5624719/support.

Time's a funny thing…here I am waiting to eat some dinner. But hours from now, perhaps even years, you might find yourself sitting down to listen to this episode and awaiting a different meal of your own. Breakfast, perhaps; or even lunch. And yet both of us, wherever we are – WHENever we are – know that we likey to eat some yummy food. Heh. Sometimes this big blue marble we call home just makes me smile. On today's episode we've got a heap of tech that don't make much sense at all, some real religious goofball stuff, and a bonus baby project. Hey thanks DB! Music for YKS is courtesy of Howell Dawdy, Craig Dickman, Mr. Baloney, and Mark Brendle. Additional research by Zeke Golvin. YKS is edited by Producer Dan. YKS Premium - You ain't seen nothin yet! Ohhh baby you just ain't seen nothin yet! Grab video episodes and more at Patreon.com/yourkickstartersucks.Follow us on Instagram: @YKSPod and TikTok: YourKickstarterSucksSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Episode 191: Not So Blurry Creatures Show NotesSummary: Photographic evidence of cryptids often looks taken with shaky hands or poor cameras. In this day and age, with iPhones and improved cameras around us all the time, you'd think clear photographic evidence would be everywhere. In a nod to our fellow podcasters Luke and Nate, many of these photos of Bigfoot and even UFOs remain “blurry creatures.” However, the Bible paints an unmistakably clear picture of creatures and entities in the spiritual realm. We can see them through the lens of Scripture, a more reliable source due to its divine inspiration and historical accuracy. Despite the skepticism surrounding these creatures and entities, let's look at some not-so-blurry creatures!This episode Is brought to you by the following Bible Mysteries Podcast Premium Subscribers or Seekers:Jessica Thompson, John Knox, Robert McDonald, Heather Meeks, and Chanda FiskNotes:Serpent: נָחָשׁ nāḥāš (naw-khawsh') - serpent, snakeNun, Chet, Shin (Seed, Fence, Destroy)וְהַנָּחָשׁ “and the snake” - Vav, Heh, Nun, Chet, Shin (Nail, Breath, Seed, Fence, Destroy)The very name of the serpent foreshadows him being destroyed by Christ on the cross. Though he is the accuser of the brethren, he is fenced from harming the saints.Lionlike men: אֲרִיאֵל 'ărî'ēl (ar-ee-ale') - meaning uncertain(CLBL) possibly lion-like(BDB) possibly two sons of Ariel of Moabsatyr: שָׂעִיר śāʿîr (saw-eer') - he-goat, buckas sacrificial animal satyr, may refer to a demon possessed goat like the swine of Gadara (Mt. 8:30-32)Scriptures:All Scripture references are from the King James Version of the Bible. 2 Corinthians 5:6-8, 2 Peter 1:16-21, Genesis 3:1, Revelation 12:7-9, Revelation 20:1-3, Genesis 6:4, Genesis 6:7-12, 2 Samuel 23:20-22, Psalm 22:11-18, Job 39:9-12, Isaiah 34:13-14, Leviticus 17:7, Job 40:15-24, Job 41:1-7, Psalm 74:12-14, Revelation 13:1-7, Takeaway:Creatures may appear “blurry” in photographs, but the Bible is clear that there are things in the natural and spiritual realm that we either don't understand or cannot see. Could some creatures be genetically manipulated hybrids that can step in and out of the spiritual realm? Is that why we have never been able to capture them? Perhaps they can step through portals at their will. One day, God will reveal the answers to His saints, but until then, we walk by faith and believe the Scriptures. God will make all things beautiful in His time!Links:https://www.blueletterbible.org/index.cfmInteractive church locator for those looking for a fellowship that teaches certain truths - https://rockharborchurch.net/grow-connect/church-locator/Bible Mysteries Podcast Visit our Websites: https://biblemysteriespodcast.com & https://utbnow.comListen to our Podcast: https://biblemysteriespodcast.comBe a Premium Podcast Subscriber: https://biblemysteries.supercast.comSupport the Ministry: https://secure.subsplash.com/ui/access/BDJH89Contact Us: unlockthebiblenow@gmail.comFollow Us: https://www.youtube.com/c/BibleMysteriesFollow Us: https://www.facebook.com/utbnowFollow Us: https://www.instagram.com/biblemysteries/Follow Us: https://twitter.com/biblemyspodcastFollow Us: https://truthsocial.com/@biblemysteries

Happy Feast of the Ass for all who celebrate! A gay man is fed up with the guys who try to use the gym as their personal hook-up site. When the leering moves into harassment, should he tell management? Or is this just to be expected in gay male spaces?  A recently divorced straight man is hot to trot. He dates casually, but catches feelings so soon, that he scares off the women. How can he learn to take it slow?  On the Magnum, we are delighted to welcome Damona Hoffman back to the show. Listen in as these titans of the dating advice world chitty-chat, spar and dish it up together. Hoffman's new book "F THE FAIRY TALE: Rewrite the Dating Myths and Live Your Own Love Story" is all about the myths we believe about dating, and how to cultivate a more realistic, successful approach to finding people.  And, a gay man hooked up with a much older man (with a giant penis, incidentally.) The man asked the caller if he would be into some BDSM. The caller has never been interested in kink, especially with someone he barely knows. But could "maybe, eventually" get there? How can he communicate his reticence, and still leave the door open, just a crack? Heh heh. Crack.  Q@Savage.Love.  206-302-2064 This episode is brought to you by Dipsea: an app full of hundreds of short, sexy audio stories designed by women for women. Get an extended 30 day free trial when you go to dipseastories.com/savage.  This episode is brought to you by Talkspace- online therapy that makes it easy to get extra mental health support. For $80 off your first month, go to Talkspace.com and use the offer code Savage. This episode is brought to you by the Meridian Trimmer, the very best tool to trim your body hair. Go to MeridianGrooming.com and use the code SAVAGE for an exclusive 15% off.